Derek

Renee Larsen

Derek

Copyright © 2006 by Renee Larsen

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means without written permission of the author.

ISBN 978-1-4357-1165-5

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any persons either living or dead, events or localities are entirely coincidental.

Prologue

The Becoming

Elizabeth would not know him. It had been more than a century ago that she loved him, more than a century that she had been taken away from him.

They had restrained him and made him watch in horror as they sucked her life's blood. When she dropped to the ground they turned to him sinking their teeth into his neck, he felt weak, his heart was stopping. They released him and disappeared into the darkness.

One of them remained. The evil creature laughed as he put his bloody wrist to Nicholas’s lips. “Drink or you will perish,” he demanded. The creature’s blood seeped though his lips and into his mouth. Nicholas felt the blood slide down his throat giving him strength. He grabbed the evil one’s wrist and immediately began to suck on the warm blood that was giving him strength, giving him life.

The creature left him as he writhed in pain. His belly tightened and cramped. He’d never felt such pain. Nicholas sensed he was dying. He knew he would be with his beloved Elizabeth soon. The pain was so fierce he cried out; he held his stomach curling into the fetal position.

The Awakening

Nicholas stood up observing his surroundings. He could see everything so clearly even though no moonlight illuminated the night sky. He noticed things he never had before. He could hear the animals scurrying along the ground, the flap of the night owls wings. Somehow his internal clock told him he would need to find shelter soon. The sun would soon be rising.

He saw Elizabeth's cold dead body lying in the tall grass. He crouched next to her taking her in his arms. “Oh my beautiful Elizabeth…what have they done to us?” He stroked her thick wavy blond hair as he looked into her lifeless blue eyes.

“I love you,” he murmured and brushed his lips against hers. They were cold. Tears fell leaving small droplets of blood on her cheek. “I will love you always,” he whispered as he gently lifted her into his arms and carried her to the cave where they would meet and make love. He laid her on a blanket resting her head against a pillow and stretched out next to her resting his head against her breast. He wept until he fell into the deep sleep of the Vampire.

Nicholas opened his eyes seeing the dead woman beside him. He was hungry, he needed to feed. He stood slowly feeling stronger than he ever had; somehow he knew it was night. He walked out of the cave without glancing back and into the vast beautiful darkness of night. He was unsure of his ability to hunt for the sustenance he needed; he surely could not be as cruel as the evil creatures that altered him. He would not inflict terror on his victims.

***

As Nicholas walked he was aware of his heightened senses; he smelled things he never had before, his vision was amazing. The night breeze caressed his skin. It felt almost sensual. Nicholas approached a pasture his belly cramping. He smelled blood; he could hear it rushing though veins. His belly tightened with hunger. His eye teeth grew into razor sharp fangs. Nicholas needed to feed. He approached the cow and gently ran his hand over her neck feeling for the pulse of life.

“I need to feed on you; I will not hurt you,” he said softly as his hunger intensified with each throb of the pulse. He sank his teeth into the cow's neck and drank. He felt the blood flow through his veins with each beat of the cow's heart. When he had his fill, he stepped away from the cow and looked at her. He saw blood seeping onto her fur and licked at the wound. Miraculously the wound closed and disappeared.

***

Nicholas needed to learn all he could about this new state of being. He knew nothing of Vampires except the scary stories he had heard as a child. He was afraid of being around people, he needed to know if he looked different and he needed to know what he was capable of.

Nicholas walked slowly looking and listening to all the sights and sounds of the darkness. It just amazed him how beautiful things were at night. He came to a clear stream and sat in the grass listening to the water as it rushed and bubbled past him. To his amazement he could even hear the fish coming to the surface for a bit of air.

Finally he got up. He needed to go home. He needed to get clean clothes and money. He began running towards his house and was astonished that he was there in seconds. Running at his fastest it should have taken thirty minutes. Nicholas unlocked the door and walked in slowly observing everything that he had cherished as a human. The only thing that stirred him was a small portrait of his Elizabeth.

Nicholas gathered his belongings into a bag and changed his clothes. He knew he would have to leave this place and never return. He would have to become a city dweller to survive unnoticed. He passed a mirror and looked at his reflection. His thick, wavy, almost black hair hung just below his collar, his eyes were still a vivid emerald green. He smiled at his reflection and chuckled. He still had that quirky curl in his lips when he smiled. He ran his fingers through his hair brushing it off his face. He checked his teeth in the mirror. They appeared normal.

Nicholas heard the rustling of bushes outside. The sound of a beating heart filled his senses. Looking in the mirror again he saw fangs resembling the canine teeth of a dog. Now he had to figure out how to retract them. No matter how he tried they wouldn't retract. He heard the rustle of the bushes again; someone was approaching the door.

Nicholas crouched in the darkness unsure what he should do. The beating heart was coming closer. The door opened and in the darkness he saw a man enter his home. His stomach knotted with hunger and suddenly he was sinking his teeth into the vein sucking, feeding, hearing the sound of blood as it pulsed down his throat with each beat of the heart. He felt the pulse weaken; he felt the heart sputter and dropped his prey to the floor. His teeth retracted. He licked the wound but it did not close as the cow’s had instead he saw two distinct puncture marks.

Nicholas had to leave this place and go where no one knew him. He rifled the drawers throughout the house searching for any money he might have stashed stuffing it into his pockets as he found it. He gathered anything of value that he could sell if he needed to and threw the items into a bag. Looking around one last time he closed the door.

That was how it started all those years ago. That was how the human Nicholas died and the Vampire Derek came to be.

Chapter One

Derek walked the streets smelling the air. She was near and he needed to find her. She was in pain. His feet left no prints in the snow that covered the ground. He stopped and drew in a deep breath like a cat Fleming the air. He sensed her presence.

***

Derek walked slowly past a funeral home seeing a small blonde child with bright blue eyes. She was crying as she talked with her father. She looked up as he passed. He smiled gently at her. She returned the smile weakly and turned her attention back to her father.

The child covered her face and cried “Daddy, why did that man take mommy away from me?”

Derek watched as her father folded her protectively in his arms and tried to comfort her. He listened to the exchange between father and daughter from around the corner. He felt so bad for them; he felt an instant affection towards the little girl. He knew he must protect her from harm and sadness. He looked around and in an instant he transformed into a large gray wolfish looking dog and pranced around the corner, tail in the air wagging happily. He approached the little girl. She looked up and smiled.

“Daddy, a doggy,” she said excitedly.

Derek ran up to her and licked her face tasting her tears. He sat in front of her wagging his tail. She reached down and ran her tiny hands through the thick gray fur.

“Daddy, he's a nice doggy, he likes me!”

Her father smiled at her. “Yes he is a nice dog. Maybe when we leave New York and go up to Bar Harbor we'll get a nice dog like this one.” He reached down and patted the dogs head. “Come on Em, we need to go back inside,” he said as he stood up.

Emily looked at the dog and hugged him around his furry neck then stood up and took her father’s hand. “Daddy that doggy had green eyes!” she said as they disappeared inside the funeral home.

***

Derek disappeared around the corner. He knew what he needed to know. He saw who had killed her mother as soon as she touched him. Anger welled up in him. This bastard had hurt her terribly; this bastard would never have the opportunity to hurt anyone again. He would find him, make him suffer and then feed on him.

He prowled the night sniffing and listening. From afar he heard a voice.

“Yeah, I killed the bitch just as this little blonde kid walked into the room. I looked at her as I pulled the knife from the bitch's chest holding it up so she could see the blood dripping from the knife. The kid was so scared she pissed herself.”

Derek promptly turned towards the voice and within seconds was down by the fish market and pier. He again changed into the wolf and walked slowly towards the two men talking at the far end of the street.

The two mangy looking men saw a large grey dog cautiously approaching them. The dog was a couple of feet away from them when they heard the deep throaty growl. The tall muscular one pulled a gun, cocked it, took aim and squeezed the trigger. As the gun discharged the dog vanished.

“What the fuck” the tall man mumbled.

Suddenly he was being held tightly by an unseen assailant. He felt something sharp against his neck.

Derek whispered, “You find pleasure in inflicting fear and pain, so do I.”

The tall dirty man fought to escape but was held fast by strong invisible arms. He screamed in terror as Derek bit into his neck. He struggled but Derek held him tightly.

“You won’t get away; I’m going to suck the life out of you. I’m going to torment you” Derek hissed.

He felt something razor sharp slice though the flesh of his neck as Derek ran his pinky nail along his neck.

“You sank a blade into her heart. I'm going to rip yours from your body.” Derek growled.

The man tried to scream but no sound crossed his lips. He felt something invisible and sharp puncturing his chest, penetrating his rib cage as Derek sank his teeth into his heart. He felt his life draining away.

Derek lifted his head and said “This is for the child, for what she witnessed you doing to her mother.”

The tall dirty man fell to the ground dead as Derek plucked the jewelry from the man's hand and walked silently into the darkness.

***

Derek had searched for her over for more than a century, waiting for her rebirth. Then on October 7, 1980 he had felt a great stirring and it was at that moment he knew that finally she had been born. Since then he traveled from continent to continent looking, smelling, and searching.

She had been five when he found her. She was in New York City sitting outside a funeral home with her father their faces streaked with tears. He had felt such intense sadness as he looked into her blue eyes.

Chapter Two

Just after nightfall Derek walked into his office building and took the elevator to his office. He walked over to his desk and lifted the folder that his secretary had left him. He looked through the folder, read through the letters and signed everything necessary. He sat on the couch with his laptop and started researching Bar Harbor, Maine. She would be twenty-four years old and it was now time to see if her soul remembered him, if his Elizabeth had truly come back to him.

Derek found the perfect place. It was a five-bedroom house overlooking the ocean. He lifted the phone and placed a call to the realtor. He asked all the necessary questions and asked if they could meet at the house around seven the next evening. The realtor agreed and they hung up.

Derek felt the need to feed. He was an older vampire and only needed to feed a two or three times a week. He slipped his laptop into his briefcase and scribbled a note to Kathy telling her he wouldn’t be in for a few days but that he could be reached via e-mail and his cellular phone. He left the office and walked quickly to his penthouse. He dropped his briefcase in the entry way then locked the door and left. It was time to prowl. It was time to feed. Tonight it would be a woman.

***

The tall redhead noticed him as he sauntered into the bar. She looked at her friend and giggled. “I'd like one night with him,” she said motioning in Derek's direction.

Derek flashed a smile and walked casually to the bar stool next to hers. “Is this seat taken?”

Her face flushed as she replied, “No.”

Derek slipped onto the barstool. He listened to her heartbeat and looked into her eyes. “Would you like to dance?” he asked seductively.

The redhead smiled. “I'd love to.”

Derek stood up and extended his hand towards her. She took his hand and immediately felt aroused. He guided her to the dance floor and pulled her in his arms holding her against him.

As they danced he rubbed his face against her neck and lightly ran his tongue along her ear and neck. “Oh, you taste so sweet.”

She swayed in his arms as she moaned softly “Can we go somewhere away from all these people?”

Derek smiled. “That would be nice.” He held her around the waist as they walked into the next room. The room was dimly lit with private booths. The seating was plush, the atmosphere seductive. A small candle burned on each table and if you wanted complete privacy there were curtains that could be pulled closed. He led her to a booth at the far end of the room. “Please have a seat and I’ll go get us drinks. What would you like?”

She smiled “Amaretto on the rocks please.”

Derek sauntered to the bar and ordered her drink. He turned to face her as he waited. She was a pretty girl. She was tall, thin, her breasts were small. She wore a front buttoning shirt with no bra. Smiling at her and gave her a mental push. Spread your legs a bit; let me see your panties. Derek watched as her legs parted giving him a glimpse of white panties.

The bartender handed her drink to Derek and he walked back to the booth he pushed again. Unbutton a few buttons on your blouse. Let me see that beautiful neck. He set the drink on the table as he slid into the booth beside her.

Her breathing was quick; her heart raced in her chest; he could smell her excitement. As she lifted her drink Derek leaned over kissing her neck; running his tongue along the pulsing vein. He reached into her blouse fondling her small breasts as he pressed his lips to hers. “I want to taste you,” he mumbled as his tongue slipped between her lips.

Derek reached for the curtain pulling it closed. He ran his tongue along the curve of her neck sinking his fangs into her. She moaned as he fed pressing herself against his hand as he caressed her though her satin panties. She clung to him as she came. Derek ran his tongue over the puncture marks a few times holding her until all signs of the bite were gone. She closed her eyes for a moment and when she opened them he was gone.

Chapter Three

Derek walked into the penthouse and sank onto the couch feeling full. He enjoyed female meals. He loved the scent of an excited woman; he loved the feel of their bodies. He loved the way they responded to him when he pushed them.

Derek closed his eyes his thoughts drifted to Elizabeth. The fantasy was beginning again. He was touching her, kissing her, tasting her, making love to her. He knew what she liked. He imagined running his hand up her thigh feeling her legs part to his touch. He could almost feel her wetness against his hand. His fantasies were exceptionally vivid. He envisioned her squirming with pleasure as his tongue licked at her. He unfastened his pants reaching for his penis as his fantasy continued. He could almost feel the pulsing of her climax as he experienced his own throbbing climax.

***

Emily lay in bed asleep. She dreamt of a man with haunting green eyes, thick dark wavy hair. She felt his caress; it was tender and loving. She felt a hand caress her cheek, his lips on her neck. Her legs opened to imaginary fingers as the stirring deep inside her intensified. Her body arched as her dream man buried his face between her legs. His penis moved inside her and she moaned softly as she came.

Emily sat up opening her eyes. It all felt so real; her heart pounded in her chest, she was breathless, she was sweaty and flushed. She lay back down closing her eyes. How she’d love to find this dream man with the dark wavy hair and incredible green eyes. These dreams were incredibly sexual and always ended with intense orgasms. She smiled to herself thinking, that’s why they are called fantasies. Closing her eyes she drifted back to sleep.

***

Derek dressed in a pair of tight jeans and a red cable knit sweater. He slipped into a pair of natural color leather boots, and a black leather jacket. It was cold outside and he had to play the part. He grabbed his briefcase and left the penthouse locking the door behind him.

Thank goodness he didn’t have to travel by means of human transportation, he’d never make his seven o’clock appointment. Once outside he walked a few blocks and disappeared into mist as he propelled himself to the coast of Maine.

Derek had come to love being a Vampire. He had the power to change his appearance, the power to travel through the air at lightening speed, hear conversations that interested him and sometimes ones that

annoyed him. It had taken him many years to figure out what he was capable of and he was still learning and fine tuning his capabilities on a daily basis.

Derek arrived at the house twenty minutes before the realtor. He stood on the rocks watching the ocean. The location was perfect and the house looked warm and inviting. It was a large two-story made of stone with a porch that wrapped around the front of the house overlooking the ocean. The grounds were well landscaped. What he liked the most was the seclusion; it was off the beaten path. Close enough to town but far from any neighbors. He heard a car approaching and turned walking towards the house in the lightly falling snow.

The realtor climbed out of his vehicle. “Mr. Burnes?” he asked.

Derek smiled. “Mr. James, I love this place already. The grounds are beautiful and the view is magnificent.”

Mr. James smiled. “It’s a beautiful property. Come on and I’ll show you the inside.” He turned the key in the lock and opened the door and flipped on the lights.

Derek walked though the house asking all the appropriate questions. He loved the house and he knew he would own it before the week was out. There was a large stone fireplace in the living room and another in the master suite. Derek ran his hand over the cherry wood fireplace mantel. “What’s the asking price?”

Mr. James flipped through some papers. “They’re asking eight hundred ninety thousand.”

Derek looked around a bit more and sat on the steps leading to the second floor.

“Offer them seven hundred thousand cash. If they accept I’ll have the funds transferred to your escrow account. If you can get them to close on this deal within forty-eight hours I’ll give you a check for twenty thousand. I like the house and want to move in within the next two weeks.”

Mr. James smiled. “Is there a phone number I can reach you at in the next few hours?”

Derek held up his cell phone and gave him the number and asked if it would be all right if he looked around the grounds a bit more before he left. Mr. James nodded and told Derek he would call as soon as he had a reply from the owners. He locked up the house, walked to his SUV and left.

***

Derek made his way to the downtown area. He walked

slowly looking in each store window. He paused by a small gift shop looking at all the Christmas trinkets. When he was human he loved Christmas; maybe he would one day love it again. He studied an ornate ornament. It looked so familiar; he looked up to see a young blonde woman straightening shelves. She had wavy blonde hair that hung halfway down her back, she didn’t look very tall. She wore jeans, a black sweater and black boots. He watched intently as she continued her work.

The bell rang as he opened the door to the shop.

Emily called, “I’ll be with you in a minute.” She finished straightening a shelf, stood up and turned to see the back of a tall man with thick, dark, wavy collar-length hair. “Hi, I’m Emily. Can I help you find anything?”

Derek turned slowly to face her. “I’m interested in that

ornate ornament in the center of your Christmas window. It’s unique; I collect unique things,” he said smiling.

Emily walked behind the counter. “Let me get it so you can see it up close” she said reaching into the display.

Derek couldn’t believe how absolutely beautiful she was. Her eyes were a striking blue; her smile was sweet and gentle. She took his breath away.

Turning Emily held the delicate ornament carefully. “Here it is,” she said softly as she placed it in his hands. Emily watched his expression of awe as he examined it. “It’s quite beautiful, don’t you think?”

Derek smiled. “Indeed,” he replied turning it in his hands.

Emily brushed a stand of hair off her face looking at the ornament in the hands of this extremely handsome man. “I’ve always loved this piece; we’ve had it in the shop for years. It seems to talk to you, too,” she said softly.

Derek raised his gaze to meet hers. Green eyes locked on blue. “Yes, it does talk to me. Has anyone ever told you your eyes are the color of a clear lake on a beautiful summer day?”

Emily blushed, “No, but thank you for the compliment.”

Derek smiled as he gave her a slight mental push. Remember us. He watched as her brow furrowed with thought. “How much is this beautiful ornament?”

Emily reached back gathering her hair from her shoulders then releasing it. She was totally mesmerized by his haunting green eyes, his quirky smile, and the shape of his mouth as words formed on his lips. She felt hot; she wished she had worn a tee shirt instead of this sweater. She slipped her fingers into the neckline of her turtleneck sweater pulling it away from her neck. She felt a strange longing deep within her.

Derek smiled; he knew. “Emily,” he said softly.

She was feeling warmer. The sound of her name rolling off his lips was almost pleasurable. Emily smiled. “I’m sorry; I didn’t hear your question.”

Derek smiled at her as he listened to her breath quicken, her heart race. “How much is it?” He watched her pull the sweater away from her neck.

“Its five hundred fifty dollars,” she said almost inaudibly.

Derek set the ornament gently on the counter purposely brushing his hand against hers. It was like an electrical shock ran through both of them. “I’ll take it,” he said smiling as he reached into his jacket for his wallet.

Emily brushed the hair from her forehead then reached for the ornament. “I’ll wrap it in bubble wrap so it doesn’t break, it’s very fragile,” she said almost sadly looking into his haunting green eyes.

Derek gave another mental push. It will be yours again soon.

Emily smiled as she turned walking to the back of the store to wrap the ornament. She returned a few minutes later with a box. “Here it is.” she said brightly. She tapped the keyboard on the register and then looked up at him. “That will be Five hundred and fifty dollars.”

Derek’s cell phone rang, he glanced. “I have to get this,” he said handing her a credit card.

“Hello.” He listened. “Yes, that’s wonderful; I’ll have the money wired. Can you email me the wire transfer information?” He listened and replied, “Yes, the email address is dburnes@burnesenterprises.com.” He paused, “Yes, that’s correct. I’ll have the money wired as soon as the bank opens in the morning. Thank you, I’ll call you as soon as the money has been transferred. Thanks again, goodnight,” and he flipped the phone closed.

Turning he looked at Emily. “Well, Emily, it looks like Bar Harbor has a new resident,” he said happily. “I just bought that two-story that overlooks the ocean.”

“That’s a beautiful house,” she said handing him the sales slip. “Mr. Burnes, I need your autograph.”

Derek’s fingers brushed hers as he took the pen; her face immediately flushed, he heard her heart quicken. He scribbled his name and purposely touched her hand as he handed her the sales slip. “Here you go, and please, call me Derek.”

Emily took the sales slip and smiled as she handed him the bag. “Thank you, Derek, please come back again.”

Derek grinned. “Emily, can I buy you coffee sometime?”

Emily nodded. “I’d like that. I’m here almost every day from ten to eight.”

Derek reached out taking her hand in his. He brought her hand to his lips and lightly kissed it as he pushed. Remember us. He released her hand. “I’ll see you later Emily Blue Eyes.” He turned and walked to the door. Pulling it open he glanced over his shoulder. “Good night.” He walked outside and slowly down the street and out of sight.

***

Derek sat on the couch opening his laptop turning it on and impatiently waiting for it to boot then opened the email from Mr. James. After reading through the attached contract he forwarded the email to Kathy with a note telling her to wire transfer funds to the bank noted in the email. He also told her to call as soon as the wire was sent. He glanced through the rest of his email then turned the laptop off.

***

Derek walked into his bedroom taking his clothes off and stretched out on the bed naked, closed his eyes and thought of Emily. Her blue eyes, her sparkling light blond hair, her smile. He imagined undressing her, holding her in his arms, making love to her. He stood up and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. His thoughts again drifted to Emily.

***

Emily stood in the shower savoring the feeling of the warm water running over her. She closed her eyes as she rinsed the shampoo from her hair. She ran her soapy hands over her breasts and down her body. She fantasized about the handsome customer in the store tonight. As she touched herself she imagined his hands touching her, exploring her. In her mind she heard him call her name.

A knock on the bathroom door interrupted her fantasy. “Em, your dinner is on the table,” her father called.

Emily blushed. “I’ll be down in a minute dad.” She stepped from the shower feeling ashamed of what she had just done. She had never touched herself like that before, but it had felt so good. She wrapped her hair in a towel and pulled on pajama bottoms, a thin strapped tank and robe. She took the towel off her head and quickly ran a brush through her hair.

She heard her father call from downstairs. “Em, dinner is getting cold.”

She opened the bathroom door and ran down the stairs and into the kitchen.

“Sorry Dad, the shower really felt good tonight.” She sat down and smiled. “This looks really good.”

Bob smiled at his daughter. “It is, I made it,” he laughed.

Emily looked at him. “Dad, I forgot to tell you, I sold that Five hundred and fifty dollar ornament tonight!”

Bob looked at her questioningly. “Who could afford that?”

Emily’s face flushed at the thought of the handsome stranger and what she had just done in the shower.

“Em, who bought it?” Bob pressed.

Emily smiled. “A man named Derek Burnes. Dad, he bought the mansion on the ocean and if I overheard the conversation right he’s paying cash!”

Bob studied her. “How old a man is he?”

Emily’s face flushed. “Dad, he’s a little older than me.” Then she blurted out, “Dad he’s the most gorgeous man I’ve ever seen.” Her father smiled at her.

Bob smiled lovingly. “And?”

Emily put her fork down looking at her father. “He’s asked me out for coffee once he gets settled.”

Bob frowned. “Not at his house!”

Emily smiled, “No, Dad, not at his house. We’ll go to the coffee shop in town. He’s going to meet me at the shop.”

Bob smiled at her. “Where is he from?”

Emily thought for a moment. “I don’t know, I think maybe he’s from Europe. He kind of sounds like that James Bond guy. He’s very polite. Dad, he kissed my hand!”

Bob thought for a moment. “Em, before you have coffee with this Mr. Burnes fellow I want to meet him, ok?”

Emily leaned closer to her father kissing his cheek. “Of course it’s ok.”

They finished their dinner and Emily picked up the dishes carrying them to the sink. “Dad, you go relax, I’ll clean up.” She said as she glanced over her shoulder at her father. He looked very tired.

“Thanks, Em,” he said as he stood up to go into the family room.

Emily turned to face him. “Dad, how are you feeling tonight?”

Bob looked at her. “I’m alright tonight but who knows about tomorrow. You know the drill. I get the treatment and I’m good for a day or so and then I get sick.”

Emily dried her hands and walked over to him and hugged him. “Maybe this time will be different,” she said gently.

“Emily, we need to talk tonight, alright?” Bob said looking seriously at his daughter.

“Let me finish up in here and then we’ll talk. Dad, put the TV on and chill, I’ll be there in a few minutes.” She turned and walked back to the sink.

As Emily washed the dishes a feeling of dread slowly engulfed her. Her father had cancer and was undergoing treatment. She knew in her heart that he was not responding to the treatment. She dreaded this conversation but knew she’d put it off long enough. She finished the dishes and joined her father in the family room. “Dad, shall I light a fire?”

Bob smiled, “I know you want to, so go ahead and then come sit with me.”

Emily put some logs in the fireplace and after getting the fire going she sat next to her father.

Bob took her hands in his. “Em, I talked to the doctor today. The cancer is not responding to the treatments. Actually, it appears to be spreading.” He saw panic and fear spread across her face.

“Is the doctor positive?” She asked as tears welled up in her eyes. “Dad you have to get well!”

Bob pulled Emily close. “Baby, the doc says I don’t have a lot of time left before I begin to deteriorate. Today I had the house and the store put in your name. You’re already on the bank accounts and then there’s my life insurance. You won’t be rich, but sweetheart, you’ll be ok. I was really hoping you’d be married when things started to get bad but that didn’t happen thanks to that bastard you were dating a year ago.”

Emily felt five again; she felt her heart would break. “Dad, maybe we should go to the city?

Bob smiled as he stroked her hair. “No baby, no more doctors, no more treatments. I have morphine for pain and when things really get bad I want you to put me in the hospice center.”

Emily looked at her father, “I can’t do this Daddy.”

He kissed her forehead. “Yes you can, baby. I raised you to be a self-sufficient young woman. You’ll be fine; I’ve made sure of that. I want you to know how very proud of you I am.” Emily cried and so did her father. They sat together for hours and finally went to bed around two in the morning.

***

Emily lay in her bed sobbing into her pillow trying to grasp all that her father had told her. She knew she’d be ok as far as money, the house, and the store were concerned but she’d be completely alone. She had no siblings, her mother was murdered years ago and now her father was dying.

Derek heard sobbing. He opened his eyes and listened as the sobs continued. He looked at his watch; it was two thirty in the morning. He sprang from bed and quickly dressed in black jeans, sweater, jacket and boots. As he opened his balcony door he turned to swirling mist.

***

The mist seeped though her window and swirled around her bed. He knew she was almost asleep and he knew why she was crying.

He pushed her gently, you will never be alone; I will always be here for you.

Emily whimpered in her sleep. The mist swirled above her and gently floated over her body caressing her as she slept. Emily smiled as Derek caressed her lips; then was gone.

Chapter Four

At eleven in the morning Derek’s phone rang. His secretary, Kathy told him the wire transaction was complete. Derek immediately called Mr. James and advised him that the money had been transferred. Mr. James replied that he would arrange the closing for the following day. Derek requested it be after six o’clock.

During the afternoon Derek contacted his contractors and made arrangements for them to meet him at seven o’clock the next evening in Bar Harbor. He wanted every window in the house replaced with specially-tinted windows that would allow filtered light in. He also contacted his decorator for a meeting that afternoon.

It was around midnight when his decorator left with all the orders and instructions to furnish and decorate his Bar Harbor home. Derek had worked up an appetite and decided he wanted another female meal. He changed into a gray suit, black shirt and gray tie then slipped on his cashmere coat.

***

Derek walked the streets and finally entered one of his favorite hunting grounds. He checked his coat and walked into the bar. He studied the different women in the bar he wanted a sweet one tonight.

Derek spotted a blonde woman sitting alone. She was about 15 years older than he was but attractive. He walked over to her. “Hi, may I join you?”

She looked annoyed until she looked up at him. “Sure,” was all she said.

Derek studied her, she looked sad, she looked lonely. “My name is Derek, what’s yours?”

She looked into his green eyes. “Stephanie.”

Derek covered her hand with his. “Stephanie, would you like to dance?”

Stephanie smiled. “Yes, I think I would.”

They walked to the dance floor and he pulled her into his arms slowly. He leaned close to her ear. Derek whispered, “Don’t be nervous, it’s like riding a bike.”

“Thank you, is it that obvious that I’m nervous?” Stephanie asked looking him in the eyes.

Derek pulled her against him. “Yes, but your doing fine now.” They danced together for the next two hours. Around three in the morning Derek offered to take Stephanie home. She agreed.

She lived within walking distance from the club. They walked slowly talking about all kinds of things. When they were at her door she looked at him. “Would you like to come up for a while? I enjoy your company.”

Derek smiled. “Yes I’d love to.”

They entered her apartment and hung their coats on the coat stand. “Can I get you a drink?” Stephanie asked.

Derek smiled. “No I’m fine, come and sit with me.” She sat beside him on the couch.

As Derek leaned over to kiss her Stephanie giggled nervously. “I’m sorry. It’s been a long time since anyone’s wanted to kiss me.”

Derek kissed her gently. He looked into her eyes. “That was nice,” he said as his lips found hers. She returned his kiss shyly. Kissing her deeply he pulled her body against his. He could hear the blood rush through her veins. Her heart was racing, the sound was almost deafening to him. He wanted to feed. He reached into her blouse cupping her breast in his hand as he ran his tongue along her ear. He drew her earlobe into his mouth as he fondled her breast. She moaned pressing against him as he sank his fangs into her neck. Her blood was sweet as it ran down his throat quenching his hunger. Derek felt her heart sputter and retracted his fangs quickly licking the wound to heal it. She was unconscious but would be ok. He lifted her carrying her into the bedroom and placed her on the bed. He picked up the throw from the foot of the bed and covered her before letting himself out.

***

Derek was at the realty office in Bar Harbor by six o’clock. By six thirty the papers were signed and the house was his. He left the realty office and quickly walked to Emily’s shop. He gazed in the window and watched as she dusted all the trinkets on the shelves. Derek watched as she broke into tears covering her face with her hands. She fell to her knees sobbing. He couldn’t stand to see her in such pain and pushed the door open. “Emily?” he knelt next to her running his hand along the length of her hair. “What’s wrong?”

She looked at him. “My father is dying of cancer. He’s refused more treatments.”

Derek wrapped his arms around her protectively saying nothing as she sobbed against him. He knew there was nothing he could say to comfort her; he just held her.

When she had regained her composure he helped her to her feet. She smiled at him. “Thank you. I’m having a hard time with this.” Emily said brushing the tears from her cheeks.

Derek took her hand. “I understand. If there’s anything I can do, if you need to talk, I’ll be around. I have to go back to New York later tonight but I should be here on a pretty regular basis in few days.”

Emily squeezed his hand. “Thank you, I really appreciate it.” She paused and then continued, “I have to close up and get home, but come see me when you get back in town and we’ll go have that

cup of coffee.” She stood on her toes and kissed his cheek.

Derek smiled at her. “I’ll see you in a few days.” He opened the door and walked out of sight. He looked at his watch. “Damn, I’m late.” He ran down a dark street and disappeared.

***

Derek walked up to the porch. “Good evening gentlemen, we have a lot of work to do quickly. Come in.” Derek said as he opened the door. The contractors looked around.

“Nice place Mr. Burnes. What do you want done here?”

Derek motioned towards the windows. “I want all the windows replaced with those specialty windows that filter the direct rays of the sun. I also want a safe room constructed in the basement. Actually I want almost the whole basement to be made into a safe apartment with a concealed entry and video surveillance.” Derek chuckled and added, “I want it finished by Sunday; Monday at the latest.”

The lead contractor frowned. “Not sure we can get the windows by then, Mr. Burnes.”

Derek smiled casually. “Big bonus if you get it done in time.” Derek handed a key to the lead contractor. “I’m leaving. The faster this gets finished the happier I’ll be. Keep me informed of your progress. Oh the decorator will be here in the morning to measure and furniture will be delivered on Friday.” Derek turned and left the house.

***

Derek walked into his office at ten. He picked up the folder Kathy had left and leafed through it. One message caught his eye. He was not happy with this call and he surely didn’t want to speak to this creature.

Derek picked up the phone and dialed the number. “What do you want?” he asked when the phone was answered. He recognized the gruff coarse voice immediately.

“Why, Derek, do I detect annoyance in your voice?” an evil laugh followed.

Derek plopped down in his chair. “I don’t have time for your nonsense, what do you want?”

There was a pause then the coarse gravelly voice continued, “You’re running out of time you know.”

Derek tapped his fingers on his desk. “I am fully aware; I know what’s at stake here.”

The evil laugh ripped through Derek’s composure. “Derek, you won’t accomplish your deed. You’ll have to beat me at the game I created.” The coarse voice snapped.

Derek slammed down the phone forgetting his strength. He watched as his desk collapsed in pieces. He grabbed the folder from the floor and sat on the couch. He signed everything necessary and walked to Kathy’s desk. He picked up the phone and called her. “Kathy, I’m sorry I’ve woken you up,” he said feeling a bit foolish.

Kathy stifled a yawn. “Its ok, what’s up?”

Derek frowned. “You left a message for me earlier from a person named Jacque. Do you remember the message?”

Kathy thought for a moment. “I remember the bastard. He was nasty and arrogant.”

“What did the bastard ask you and what did you tell him? Kathy, please tell me you didn’t mention Bar Harbor.”

Kathy laughed. “He asked where you were. I told him you were at a meeting. He pressed pretty hard trying to find out where you were. I didn’t like him. I told him you were in Chicago. He also asked if you found a woman named Elizabeth.”

Derek smiled to himself as he replied, “Who the hell is Elizabeth?”

Kathy laughed again. “It sounds like this guy really twists you.”

Derek laughed. “He does and you’ll see how much when you come in tomorrow. I need a new desk.”

Kathy was laughing “Forgot your strength, did you?”

Derek frowned. “Kathy, I need to go out of town. I don’t know how long I’ll be gone. If people call, act as if I’m here. If they need to talk to me make excuses, if that doesn’t work patch them through to my cell. Don’t tell anyone about Maine, no one.”

Derek stopped by his condo and set the security system and then left for Maine. It was late. He quietly made his was to Emily’s house. He paused sniffing the air. He walked to the back of the house and slowly transformed into a swirling mist. He seeped through her window and stood guard until just before daylight.

Derek walked into the house and approached the lead contractor. “I’ll be upstairs. Make sure no one disturbs me.” He quickly mounted the stairs and walked into the back bedroom. He pulled the shades on the windows and closed the drapes. He took off his boots and stretched out across the bed turning the TV on.

During the morning and afternoon hours he tuned in to Emily’s conversations listening for anything that would indicate trouble. He also listened to the construction crew as they worked to get the house finished on time. They had worked for Derek many times and knew his generosity if they completed his jobs as requested.

After the sun had set, Derek slipped on his jacket and walked downstairs. “Gentlemen, how far are we?” he asked laughing.

The crew leader walked up to him. “We’ve called in every favor owed us. Today we were able to replace all the windows on the first floor. Tomorrow we should get the windows for the second floor. The safe room entrance is beside the fireplace. We’re framing it out tonight and walling it in the morning.”

Derek smiled “Good, I knew I could depend on you. I’ll be back later.”

***

Two days later Derek made his way to the gift shop. Emily was at the register when he opened the door. “Hi, how are you tonight?”

Emily looked up “Hi, I thought you’d be gone until next week.”

Derek smiled. “I changed my mind; how about that cup of coffee?”

Emily frowned. “I’d love it but I have to go home to take care of my dad when I close up. He’s having a bad day.”

Derek thought for a minute. “I have an idea. I’ll be right back.” He walked outside and down the block to the coffee shop. He ordered four different flavors of coffee and one hot chocolate. He wasn’t sure what she liked so he bought it all.

Derek backed through the door calling to Emily. She stood up from straightening a shelf and walked over to him taking the tray of coffees. “Did you buy for the neighborhood?” she asked smiling.

He looked at her sheepishly “I didn’t know what you liked so I bought it all.”

Emily set the tray on the counter and sniffed at the different cups in the travel tray. She looked up at him smiling. “Hot chocolate, God I’m addicted to their hot chocolate.”

As she lifted the lid from the cup she asked, “Did you want this?” extending the cup in his direction.

Derek gave her that quirky smile “Drink up; I wouldn’t think of taking your addiction away from you.”

Emily looked down at the cup. “Are you sure?”

Derek smiled “Have at it Emily Blue Eyes, I’ll drink a coffee.”

Emily jumped up sitting on the counter patting the empty space next to her. “It’s not as comfortable as a chair but it works when you’ve been on your feet all day. Have a seat.”

Derek moved the tray aside and sat next to her lifting the hazelnut coffee from the tray. “So, Emily, tell me about you. Do you have someone special in your life?”

Emily looked over at him. “I’m twenty-four; I’ll be twenty-five in October. I have no one special in my life right now. My father is sick, but you know that already. I have no siblings, I love the ocean, I love going on the boats at night during a full moon to watch the whales. Have you ever done that?”

Derek smiled, “No I haven’t been on a whale-watching boat, sounds like it would be fun. Do they have them this time of year?”

Emily grinned “Not officially, but I know people so I can pretty much go anytime I want. Want to go some night?” she asked.

Derek was lost in thought listening to her voice, hearing her blood running through her veins, breathing in her scent.

“Derek?”

Shaking his head he smiled. “Sorry, yes I would love to.” Derek stood up. “It’s almost closing time so I’ll leave. I’ll bring you more hot chocolate soon.” He reached for her hand bringing it to his lips as he pushed, Please remember us, time is short, your in great danger, remembered how you once loved me. As he kissed her hand he watched her. Her face flushed, her heart beat accelerated. Derek released her hand. “Emily, I’ll be at the house by the water if you want to come by and see it sometime.”

Emily reached up touching his cheek lightly. “I will… Something about you is so familiar. It’s like I’ve know you forever.”

Derek smiled “You have” he said as he reached for the door pulling it open. “Goodnight, Emily,” he called pulling the door closed.

Emily ran to the door pulling it open calling after him, “Derek” She looked up and down the street but he was gone. “Damn,” she mumbled turning to go back in the store. She locked the door, closed out the register and locked the money away.

***

Emily walked outside locking the store up pulling her gloves on. She looked towards the pier deciding to see if Joe was on his boat. As she approached the boat she saw him. “Hi, Joe,” she called.

Joe looked up. “Em how’s your dad?” She walked up to him and he hugged her.

“Dad’s stopped treatment,” she said sadly.

Joe hugged her again. “I’m sorry, Em, I’m going to have to go over and see him.”

“Joe, can you talk to him? You’re the only one he might listen to.”

Joe took her hand. “Em, he’s been sick a long time. He’s probably tired of being so sick.” Joe looked at her seeing the tears running down her cheeks. “Come on let’s go in the cabin where it’s warmer. I just made coffee.” They walked down the pier onto the boat and into the cabin. “Sit I’ll get the coffee.”

Emily took her jacket off and sat at the table. “Joe, I’ll be all alone. I’m afraid, actually I’m terrified.”

He handed her a cup of coffee and sat across from her. “Em, I’ve know you since you were five years old when you and your father moved up here. I’ll always be here for you. You have to know that.”

Emily smiled “I know Joe; I’m in panic mode right now. I don’t know what to do.”

Joe sipped his coffee “I’ll go see your dad tomorrow.”

Emily sighed “Thanks maybe….”

Joe cut her off “Em, a man’s got to do what he has to do. He may be ready to join your mom.” Emily covered her face crying. Joe stood up and put his arm around her. “Emily he’s been sick since you were around ten. He’s gone through so many different treatments to stay alive, hanging on until you were self-sufficient. I promise you that you’ll be ok and Beth and I will be here to look after you. Make it easy for him. He’s been fighting a really hard battle for years.”

Emily looked up at him “You’re right, I know you are. I’m just afraid.”

Joe hugged her. “Wanna go for a boat ride tomorrow after you close the store? It always seems to make you feel better when things are troubling you.”

Emily smiled “That sounds wonderful. Can I let you know tomorrow? I need to see how my dad is before I plan anything.”

Joe smiled down at her. “Of course, call me at the house tomorrow before you close. If you wanna go I’ll meet you here.”

Emily looked at her watch. “Shit, I have to go, dad will be worried.” Emily slipped on her jacket and gloves. “Thanks Joe. I really appreciate the shoulder.”

“Come on, I’ll walk with you for a while.” Joe said as he pulled on his gloves.

Chapter Five

Joe waved as he walked up his driveway. “Call me, Em.” he said.

Emily pulled her jacket tighter and walked the rest of the way home. Her father was asleep on the couch when she walked in. She walked over to him and leaned down kissing his forehead. He was cold, he was very pale. “Daddy...Daddy wake up!” she shook him “Daddy, please, wake up,” she cried. She ran to the phone and dialed 911 then called Joe.

Joe and his wife Beth were at the house before the paramedics arrived. They found Emily sitting on the floor by the couch holding her fathers hand. Beth squatted next to her. “I’m so sorry, Em.”

Emily looked up at her. “I didn’t get to say goodbye.” Beth helped her up as the paramedics banged at the door.

Joe looked at his wife. “Take her upstairs, Beth.” “Come on, Em; let’s go upstairs until the paramedics are finished.”

As Emily and Beth went up the stairs Joe let the Paramedics in. The paramedics examined Bob and then turned looking at Joe. “Joe something strange here, look at him. It’s like all of his blood has been drained.” Joe walked to the couch and looked down at Bob as the paramedics continued to examine the body. “What the hell is this? It looks like a bite.”

Joe looked at the two puncture marks on his friend’s neck. “George, get him out of here before Emily comes back down. Have the Coroner do whatever needs to be done at the morgue.”

George frowned. “Joe I can’t do that the Coroner has to come here, you know that.”

Joe paced the floor “I know George, just please don’t let Em hear this; she’s torn up as it is.”

“Joe, stop. You’re making me nuts. Sit somewhere. The coroner will be here soon.

The Coroner arrived and after interviewing George, Joe and Emily he examined and removed the body to the morgue. Joe and Beth sat with Emily in the living room. “Emily, why don’t you stay with us tonight?” Beth asked.

Emily looked around the room “I need to stay here; I have to get used to being alone. What am I supposed to do now?” she asked softly.

Taking her hand Beth smiled. “Em, we’ll take care of things for you if you’d like.”

Emily frowned. “Thank you, but I need to do it. Can I call you for help?”

Beth squeezed her hand “You call and we’ll be there ok?”

Emily hugged her. “Thank you so much for being here tonight. I couldn’t have handled this alone.”

Joe looked at Beth “We need to get going; I have to be up in four hours… Em, you’re sure you don’t want to come over to our place tonight?”

Emily smiled weakly and hugged Joe. “I love you both. You’ve been such special people to Dad and me, but I think I’ll stay here.”

Joe looked at her. “Ok, but if you change your mind you just come over, ok?” They stood up and walked to the door.

Emily hugged each of them again. “Thank you, I’ll call you tomorrow.”

Emily watched them drive away and then closed the door. She walked around the house aimlessly then grabbed her coat, keys and cell phone and walked out into the falling snow. She walked to the store and then to the pier and along the water’s edge. She walked along the shoreline until she came to the large boulders that lined sections of the coast. She climbed up on one of them and sat wrapping her arms around her knees and stared out at the ocean unaware of the cold, unaware of the danger that lurked in the darkness.

Derek had been uneasy since he walked out of the store earlier that evening. He sensed the Evil One and it frightened him. He sat on the roof of the building that housed Emily’s store. He heard her try and wake her father, her desperate call to the paramedics and to someone named Joe. He heard George mention puncture marks and that the body appeared bloodless. He sat for hours, crouched in the darkness, and then he saw Emily walking by.

Derek walked along the shoreline to the boulders where Emily sat watching the ocean. He smiled. “Emily, what are you doing out here?”

She turned to face him. “Hi.” She looked back at the ocean. “My dad died tonight,” she said softly.

Derek climbed up beside her. “I’m so sorry. Do you want me to leave you alone?” He asked reaching out and running his hand over her back.

She looked up. “Sit with me. I wanted to call you but I didn’t know how to find you. God I hate this. I’ve lost my entire family. I’m all alone.” She covered her face with her gloved hands. “Derek, I’m afraid, I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

Derek pulled her into his arms holding her. “You’re not alone.” He said gently. Derek silently pushed I’m here. I’ll look out for you until you’re ready to be mine, until you’re ready to become what I am.

Emily pushed away from him. “I’m glad you were walking the shore tonight. I’m glad you’re here.”

He lifted her chin “I’ll help you in any way I can.”

Emily stood up. “Walk me home. I dread going back there tonight, but I don’t have a choice.”

Derek stood up. “Do you want to come out to the house? You said you wanted to see it. I’ll make you some hot chocolate.”

She looked up at him. “I’d like that.” Derek took her hand “Do you mind walking? I haven’t brought my truck up here yet.”

Emily replied softly, “I don‘t mind walking at all.” They started off through the snow. Derek knew the evil one was close and he needed to get Emily to safety.

They walked in silence. Derek could hear the Evil One. I killed her father, next it will be her. You can’t protect this human all day and night. I’ll attack when you least expect it and when I kill her it will be my pleasure to watch your face. You are one; I have many to do my bidding.

Derek looked down at Emily. “You ok? It’s not much further.”

She smiled slightly, “I’m fine.” They continued their walk and the Evil One continued to taunt Derek with each step.

When they reached the house, Derek unlocked the door and stepped inside turning on the lights. “Welcome to my home, come in.” Emily stepped inside closing the door.

“Let me take you jacket” Derek said as he helped her slip it off. “You’re not afraid of big dogs are you?” he asked.

Emily frowned “Are they friendly?”

Derek laughed. “Yup, come on I’ll introduce you,” he said then whistled. Two large hybrid wolf dogs came running. “Sit” he commanded. He took Emily’s hand in his and ran it under their noses. “This is Emily. Emily, meet Phantom and Shadow. Phantom is the black one, Shadow is the gray one.” He looked the dogs in the eyes and said silently Protect her with your life.

Emily smiled. “They’re huge. What kind of dogs are they?”

“They’re called hybrid. It’s a wolf shepherd mix. They’re very protective and I wouldn’t be without them. Let’s go into the kitchen, and I’ll fix you that hot chocolate I promised you. Then I’ll show you the rest of the house.” Derek said taking her hand.

They sat in the living room with a fire ablaze in the fireplace. Emily sipped cocoa. “The house is beautiful. I love the way it’s decorated.”

“I have a good decorator.” Derek replied obviously pleased with her compliment. “She finished the house today.”

Emily took sipped her cocoa. “Derek, did you pick the colors and fabrics?”

Derek draped his arm loosely around her shoulders. “I’ve worked with this decorator for years. She knows my taste in colors, fabrics, furniture style. I let her do this one pretty much on her own. I told her how I wanted it to look and she came up with this.”

Emily looked up at him. “What do I have to do tomorrow? I don’t have a clue.”

Derek took her hand. “Do you know what your father’s wishes were?”

Emily frowned. “He wanted to be cremated and then have his ashes scattered off the coast.”

Derek squeezed her hand gently. “Basically, the funeral home will handle everything. You just need to tell them what his wishes were and they’ll walk you through the rest.”

Emily’s eyes filled with tears. “God, I hate this…” she sobbed covering her face. Derek pulled her into his arms holding her as she cried.

Emily drifted off to sleep leaning against him. Derek listened to her heart beat; he breathed in her fragrance; he felt his fangs grow as the sound of her blood rushing through her veins pounded in his ears. He needed to distance himself from her. If he didn’t he would feed. He stood up lifting her into his arms and carried her to the bedroom next to his. He laid her on the bed pulling her boots off then pulled the blanket up over her. He looked at Phantom and Shadow silently giving the order to protect her and not to leave her side.

Derek walked into his bedroom and stripped off his clothes. He stretched out on the bed in his underwear turning the TV on. He knew he could protect her as long as she was here but what would happen tomorrow evening when the sun set? As the sun was rising his eyes grew heavy, he knew he couldn’t sleep. He’d just close them for a while. His thoughts drifted to Emily asleep in the next room. He wanted her; he wanted to make love to her. He wanted to feed on her. He wanted to taste her blood.

Derek’s nostrils flared as he caught her scent, felt her weight beside him on his bed.

Emily rested her head on his shoulder. “Do you mind if I lay with you for a while?” she whispered.

Derek opened his eyes careful not to smile. “I don’t mind,” he said draping his arm around her. He closed his eyes again trying to think of anything but the sound of her beating heart, the smell of her. It was almost overpowering. His fangs extended further, he knew it would happen he had to taste her. She moved to the pillow beside him looking at him. He looked into her eyes and then he was kissing her. His tongue was in her mouth. Her tongue stroked his. He wished she were naked, he tore at her clothes ripping her sweater from her body. He ran his tongue down her neck and sank his fangs into her tender flesh. With each beat of her heart more blood pulsed into his mouth. He held her as she pressed against him. He licked the wound on her neck until it disappeared. She clung to him trying to catch her breath. Her sweater was in shreds on the floor but the rest of her clothing was intact.

“No one has ever done that to me with a single kiss.” Emily said gazing into his eyes.

Derek ran his tongue along the vein in her neck then pressed his lips to hers as he pushed Remember me. I can’t lose you again. Remember me before he finds you unprotected. You loved me once. Love me again. Emily moaned softly as his tongue parted her lips. He pushed again, you have to want me and love me, if I am to save you from him. You have to ant me as I want you.

Emily smiled sleepily looking into his eyes. “I feel so comfortable with you, I hardly know you but …” Her words trailed off into silence.

“I’m glad… I want you to be comfortable here,” he answered. Emily’s hand caressed his cheek as she had done all those years ago when she was Elizabeth. She curled up close to him and closed her eyes. Derek lay awake listening.

Phantom and Shadow were Derek’s guards. He’d had them for years. They would kill anything or anyone that wanted to hurt Derek or anyone he told them to protect. Phantom was growling that deep guttural growl that signaled danger. Then Shadow began to growl. Their fur stood on end their teeth snapping. Derek grabbed Emily from the bed put her into the closet. “Don’t say a word,” he whispered and shut the closet door. Derek went to the door and pulled it open. “Get out of my home.” Phantom and shadow stood on either side of him drooling as their teeth snapped together.

Emily heard an evil laugh and then, “You’ve found her, now I’ll have her.”

Derek’s rage was building. “Get out of my house. I have found no one.”

The evil laughter came again “She’s here and I’ll have her.” He took a step towards Derek.

Derek’s teeth grew long and sharp. “You may be older, but I can assure you I’m stronger, and what I can’t accomplish Phantom and Shadow will. They can rip you to shreds.” The evil laugh came again. Derek felt a hand grasping him around his neck and he was pitched across the room hitting the wall with a loud thud. His hybrids were on the evil one ripping and tearing at his flesh. Then he vanished but his laughter hung in the room. “I’ll be back and won’t be alone. I’ll take her from you again and make you watch as I kill her.”

Derek crawled to the closet door as the first rays of the sun lit the morning sky. Emily was crouched in the corner her body shaking with fear. “Emily, I won’t let him hurt you.” Derek said as he reached out to her.

She took his hand. “Derek, I think I’ve heard that laugh before, it scares me. Something tells me I should be very frightened.”

Derek helped her up and led her to the bed sitting on its edge. “Emily, that voice belongs to something very evil. It scares you because somewhere deep in your subconscious you recognize it. You know what he’s capable of and what he once did to you.”

Emily frowned. “I don’t understand. I don’t know the person with that voice, but something about it is terrifying.”

Derek took her hand. “You know how you said you felt comfortable with me? There’s a reason for that. Unfortunately it’s not all that easy to explain. Emily, you’re in great danger and I will protect you with my life.”

Emily looked up at him. “Who does that voice belong to?”

Derek watched her closely as he replied, “A man named Jacque.”

Frowning she replied. “I’m very confused.” It was at that moment that she realized her sweater was on the floor in shreds and she was sitting there in her jeans and bra. She leaned over picking up what was left of her sweater then looked at Derek questioningly.

Trying his best to look puzzled, he said, “It must have gotten torn up by the dogs… I’ll get you one of mine.” He walked over to the dresser and pulled out a sweater for her.

Emily watched as he came towards her. “Thanks,” she said reaching for the sweater. Derek sat next to her as she pulled the sweater over her head.

Derek smiled. “That sweater looks great on you.”

Emily took his hand. “I’ll need to leave soon and go to the funeral home. I dread this.”

Derek squeezed her hand. “I know you do. Listen, I want you to take Phantom with you when you leave. He’ll protect you. Keep him with you all the time.”

“Are you sure?” Emily asked.

Derek looked into her eyes. “I’m positive. Come back here after you’ve made the arrangements. Promise me you’ll be back here before the sunset.”

Emily laughed “What is this guy a vampire or something?”

Derek frowned. “As a matter of fact, he is.”

Emily looked at him in disbelief. “Derek, stop,” she laughed.

Derek looked at her. “I’m very serious. This is not a joke.”

Emily stood up. “I think I’d better leave.”

Derek reached for her hand as she started walking towards the door. “Emily, humor me, please. Take the dog with you and come back here. I’m not crazy and once the sun sets you will be in extreme danger.”

Emily turned looking at him. “Derek, you’re scaring me.”

Derek stood up still holding her hand. “You need to be scared. Jacque is very evil and will kill you if he can.”

Emily saw he was serious. “Ok, I will.” Emily left with Phantom at her heels.

Derek placed several phone calls then took a shower and dressed. He went to the living room and stood looking out at the ocean and listening to Emily’s conversations. It was cloudy, very overcast. At three in the afternoon he sat on the couch and put the TV on looking for the weather.

Derek grabbed his jacket. “Shadow, come,” he called as he opened the door. He prayed the forecast had been correct. He was taking a big chance going out in the mid afternoon. Derek and Shadow walked quickly into the garage and climbed into the back of a limousine with its darkly tinted windows. He looked at his friend Nick. “Thanks for coming. I think it’s going to get ugly tonight. Jacque knows about Emily. He tried to get to her last night. I haven’t had enough time to win her.”

Nick nodded. “I’m here and there are several others around too. Where to?”

Derek listened for a moment. “Go to Emily’s shop.” Nick pulled the limo out of the garage.

Chapter Six

Derek and Shadow walked to the shop door. He turned the knob but the door was locked. He knocked and Phantom came running ahead of Emily. She unlocked the door. “How did everything go?” Derek asked as he stepped inside locking the door behind him.

Emily frowned “As well as it can I guess.” She paused a moment then said, “Derek, they said my father’s body can’t be released to the funeral home yet. They said he was drained of blood.”

Derek looked at her sad face. “Jacque did this to your father.”

Emily frowned, “You really are serious about this, aren’t you?”

Derek nodded. “Emily, it’s getting late. It’s three-thirty and very overcast. We need to leave here and go back to the house.” Emily looked up at him. “I need to go home. There are things I need to do.”

Derek took her hand. “You can’t. It’s too dangerous. I can’t protect you there.”

Emily looked at him. “Derek, I appreciate your concern, but my father just died and people are coming to the house tonight. I’ve lived here my whole life and people want to pay their respects.”

Derek frowned. “Emily, can I at least be with you? Can I come over?”

She smiled. “That would be nice.”

Derek looked outside to see the limo still outside the door. “When your guests have gone, you’re coming home with me.”

They climbed into the limo along with Phantom and Shadow. “Emily, this is Nick, an old friend of mine.”

Nick turned to say hello and silently said to Derek, You have indeed found your Elizabeth again. “Hello, Emily, pleased to meet you.”

Emily smiled “Hello, Nick.”

Nick glanced back at her. “I’m sorry about your father. Derek told me about it earlier.”

They arrived at Emily’s house and the three of them, along with the two dogs, went inside. Emily stood silently for a moment as she looked at the couch where she found her father. The pillows were on the floor, the coffee table pushed aside and medical remnants remained on the floor. Derek put his arm around her shoulders. “Take Phantom and go upstairs to get ready for your guests. Nick and I will straighten this up for you.”

Emily looked up. “Thanks, I can’t do this.” She turned and walked slowly upstairs with Phantom at her side. Derek and Nick quickly cleaned up and straightened the furniture in the room.

Emily and Phantom reappeared about ten minutes later. Derek looked up when he heard her footfalls on the steps. “What time are your guests coming?”

Emily looked around the room as she answered, “They’ll be here soon. I need to figure out what to serve them.” They walked into the kitchen and rummaged around for snacks and beverages. Just as they finished setting things up there was a knock at the door.

Emily went to the door pulling it open. It was Joe and Beth. Beth carried a cake and Joe a dish of hot food. They came in placing the food on the table. “Em, how are you doing?” Joe asked as he hugged her.

“I’m ok. Oh I’d like you to meet two friends of mine.” Emily turned to face Derek and Nick. “This is Derek and his friend, Nick. The two dogs are Phantom and Shadow.” Derek extended his hand and they shook hands. Emily took Derek’s free hand. “Derek, Nick, this is Joe and Beth I’ve known them since I was a little girl.”

Slowly the room filled with Emily’s friends. She was a gracious hostess even under these difficult circumstances. They all talked about her father and what a wonderful man he was. They laughed; they cried and told stories of Emily’s life with her father. Derek listened to the stories smiling. Derek and Nick stayed together constantly scanning the surrounding area for danger. Phantom did not leave Emily’s side.

Emily finally said goodnight to her last guest and collapsed on the couch yawning. “I’m so tired.” She mumbled as Derek sat next to her.

“Emily lets go upstairs and get some of your things. We need to leave.”

Emily frowned. “I want to stay home tonight.”

Derek took her hand. “Emily, it’s not safe for you to stay home right now. Please let’s go get your stuff and get to safety.” As Derek stood up there was loud crash and the sound of breaking glass from upstairs. Derek looked at Nick. “Take Emily and get her out of here. I’ll meet you when it’s safe.” Nick grabbed Emily lifting her with ease throwing her over his shoulder. He raced to the limo with Phantom following at his heels. Once inside the limo they drove off.

Shadow stood at Derek’s side his coat standing on edge, ready to attack. Slowly they walked up the steps. Derek opened the first door to find nothing then slowly opened the next door. There on the floor was the lifeless body of one of Emily's guests. Derek’s teeth grew, his senses heightened. He checked the corpse of the young woman on the floor. She had been sucked dry. Derek heard a sound in the hall and turned to see Jacque standing in the doorway.

“Derek, so good to see you and where is the lovely Elizabeth?”

Derek scowled. “You killed her; remember?”

Jacque laughed. “Derek, that was more than a hundred and fifty years ago. Where is the new Elizabeth?”

Derek was now nose to nose with Jacque. “There is no new Elizabeth. You tortured her, you sucked the life from her, she’s dead and you know it. Now why don’t you take your evil ways elsewhere you bastard?”

Jacques evil laugh ripped through Derek’s composure as he said, “I know your little blonde friend Emily is Elizabeth. I’d never forget the smell of someone so delightful. It was so pleasurable ripping the clothes from her body and sticking my cock in her as I sucked her life’s blood from her. The terror in her eyes was precious. She was a delightful fuck and such a delectable meal. But, I have to tell you, I got more enjoyment from the look on your face as I sucked on her breast and then sank my teeth into her heart.”

Derek’s hand was around his throat. “Tonight you die,” he growled. Jacque laughed as he threw Derek across the room slamming him against the wall knocking the wind out of him and the pictures off the wall. Shadow lunged at Jacque grabbing him around the neck with his strong jaws. Derek recovered from his fall and flew across the room. He reached Jacque as Shadow screeched in pain and fell to the floor bleeding profusely. He grabbed Jacque in rage. Derek was grabbed from behind and held fast by two of Jacques henchman.

Jacque laughed “Feel familiar my friend? Soon it will feel very familiar; I have sent for the lovely Emily and will fuck her and suck her dry just as I did with Elizabeth. And, I will have the extreme pleasure of watching your face as I kill her again. You will not have her; you will not redeem yourself in any way. I’ll beat you down until you surrender to me.” Derek struggled but couldn’t free himself.

The door burst open and two creatures entered dragging an unconscious blonde woman. They threw her on the floor in front of Jacque. Derek’s struggling intensified as he tried to pull free. Jacque reached down and lifted the hem of the black sweater and ripped it open. Derek hissed and growled like a wild animal as Jacque continued to rip the clothes from her body. Derek had not seen her face, his fear and rage blocked his ability to sense her sweet fragrance.

Running his razor sharp fingernail along her body Jacque opened up several deep gashes in her body. Derek was frantic his teeth snapped as he roared in anger. Jacque looked at Derek smiling evilly then lowered his mouth to her breast. “I’ll kill her as I killed Elizabeth, but I want her awake. I want her to know what I do to her. I want her to struggle as I force her legs apart and fuck her. I want you, my friend, to hear her cry out in fear, in terror.” He lifted Emily and walked toward Derek. He looked at his henchmen. “Hold him, force his mouth open. He won’t have her but he will taste her.” Holding Emily over Derek he ran his fingernail over the artery in her groin. Blood flowed from the wound between her legs and dripped onto Derek’s lips. He felt the familiar tensing of his stomach at the smell of the fresh red blood. They forced his mouth open as Jacque separated her legs letting the blood that had pooled on her thighs flow into Derek’s mouth. The blood was different; it didn’t taste sweet like Emily’s had. He let the blood slide down his throat. Then he heard the girl moan and knew she would awake and Jacque would torture her.

Jacque moved away. “She wakes; now I will have my dinner.” He threw the woman on to the bed. Then he pushed his pants to his ankles as he pushed her legs open. His mouth covered the bloody wound in her groin and he fed.

Shadows mouth rested on Derek’s wrist. Derek felt a twinge of movement. He pushed silently, Shadow sink your teeth into my wrist and lap my blood. It will make your strong. He felt shadows fang puncture his wrist.

The woman on the bed struggled to free herself as Jacque continued sucking her wound. Her mouth was covered by his hand. He raised his face to hers as blood dripped from his fangs and dribbled down his chin. “Elizabeth, I’ll have the pleasure of fucking you again and then suck all the blood from your body” he growled.

Jacque felt strong hands pulling him off the woman and sharp teeth puncturing and tearing his flesh “You’ll hurt Elizabeth no more,” Derek said as his teeth punctured and tore at Jacques flesh. Shadow and Derek sucked Jacque almost dry then Derek threw him across the room. He grabbed Emily’s robe and pulled the terrified girl into his arms. He carried her down stairs. “I won’t hurt you, but I need to close the wounds that maniac inflicted on you.” He sat her on the couch and separated her legs. He licked the wound in her groin and the various other wounds Jacque inflicted on her then helped her into Emily’s robe. “Where do you live? I’ll take you home. Hurry we don’t have much time.” The girl mumbled her address. Derek pushed Nothing has happened to you. This has all been a terrible nightmare. You will remember nothing of this night. He lifted her and he and shadow flew through the air depositing the sleeping girl in her bed. He pushed again This has all been a terrible nightmare, and turned into mist drifting out the window.

Derek and Shadow walked into the house to find Emily on the couch surrounded by Nick and several of his family members. Nick looked up. “Derek, you’re a mess. Go clean up before you come in here.”

Derek nodded. “I’ll be right back.”

Derek went to his room. His face was blood streaked, his sweater drenched in blood and ripped. He stripped off his clothes and took a quick shower. He slipped into clean jeans and a sweatshirt. “Shadow, come” he called. Shadow sat in front of him. “You need to be cleaned up, too, before Emily sees you. Come on into the bathroom.” Shadow followed him and sat in front of the sink. Derek wet a cloth and washed the blood from his snout. He examined his coat and skin and washed blood from several wounds.

Chapter Seven

Derek and Shadow walked into the living room. “Emily, did Nick take good care of you” She turned to look at him. He was in clean clothes; his thick wavy hair was wet and was combed off his face. He had several bruises on his face and strange marks on his neck.

“I’m fine, what happened?”

Derek looked at Nick “Is anyone else here?”

Nick nodded. “Everyone is here. Lou, Tom, and Frank and Eve are outside, Tony, Claire, Gerry, and Merrek are in the house. There’s no trouble here tonight.”

Silently Derek told the family what had happened and ordered them to guard the house and Emily. He told them when they needed to feed they needed to go to the city and be discreet and when the sun came up the house was safe.

Derek sat next to Emily taking her hand. “You’re going to have to stay here until we can dispose of Jacque and his henchman. They killed one of your guests and had a woman tonight that resembled you. I thought it was you until I saw her face.”

Emily gasped, “Rebecca! Is she alright?”

Derek saw fear in Emily’s eyes. “Rebecca is fine. She won’t remember what they did to her. I was able to stop them before it got ugly.”

Emily leaned against him. “What do they want?” she whispered.

Derek thought for a moment and decided it was time to tell her. She needed to know what she was up against if she was to live. Standing up he pulled her to her feet. “We need to talk. I’m going to tell you things that will seem unbelievable, but I can assure you that what I tell you is the truth. Come upstairs with me.” Derek looked at Phantom and Shadow “Come on boys, lets go upstairs.” Emily, Derek and the dogs headed for the stairs. Derek silently told the others to be alert.

They walked into the bedroom and Derek closed the door behind them. He sat on a loveseat in front of the fireplace pulling Emily beside him. “Emily, this is all going to sound very bizarre. You’re going to think I’m telling you a story. I wasn’t going to tell you yet, but Jacque has escalated things to the point where you need to know. You need to remember. I’ll help you remember. First I’ll tell you what you need to know.”

Emily looked at him. “You’re serious aren’t you?”

Derek squeezed her hand. “I am. I don’t want history to repeat itself.” Derek turned to face her. “A long time ago there was a beautiful blonde woman named Elizabeth. She was my love. She was all I ever wanted in a woman. We were lovers and were to be married. We would sneak off to a cave by the sea. We had made a bed out of straw and blankets; we had richly detailed candelabras to light the darkness of the cave. My name was Nicholas then.” He paused observing her. Her brow furrowed at the name Nicholas. He continued, “Ruby colored velvet blankets covered our straw bed and the cushions we rested our heads on. We would meet several times a week late at night when everyone was sleeping. I can still see your shape running though the snow in a flowing gown holding your velvet cloak tightly. You would run to my outstretched arms and kiss me hungrily. We would walk hand in hand to the cave where a fire burned by our makeshift bed. You would drop your cloak to the ground. You were a vision in your transparent gowns. You came into my arms pressing your body to mine and we would slowly sink to our bed and make love passionately.” Emily started to say something but Derek placed his finger to her lips. “Let me finish. This is a very painful memory for me.” Emily nodded.

“On one such night, I stood outside the cave entrance waiting for you to appear. I saw you for a brief moment and then heard your screams of terror. I ran towards you and was grabbed from behind by very strong invisible hands. They lifted me into the air and set me down in front of a small fire burning in the thick woods. I heard you whimper and then saw you being held by two men. The third was Jacque. He laughed evilly as he ripped the cloak from your shoulders and shredded the soft flowing fabric of your gown. You were naked and he was touching you. You struggled and he hit you. I fought to free myself so I could help you, but was held fast by invisible hands. Jacque looked at me; his teeth were like long canine fangs. He snickered and said, “Watch as I have her, kill her, and then you will die.” His attention turned back to you. They threw you to the ground and held you down while your legs were forced apart and held open. You continued to struggle, you cried, you screamed as this creature bit into your neck. He looked back at me your blood dripping down his chin. Then he raped you as he sank his teeth into your chest just under your breast. You were silent, lifeless. No blood seeped from the wounds he had inflicted on you. Then he turned on me. His face covered in your blood, he sank his teeth into my neck and fed on me. As my blood flowed down this creature’s throat he paused and said “I will hunt you through the centuries. Elizabeth is mine to torment and kill with each rebirth. You will never have her love again. I will torture and kill her in front of you.” That was the last thing I remember until someone was forcing me to drink their blood from a gash in their wrist. As the blood flowed into me I felt my strength returning. The thing pulled away from me telling me that he had made me a creature of the night.” Derek got up and walked to the fireplace.

Derek silently pushed Emily. Remember… remember the love you once had for me.

Emily looked at him. “You’re trying to tell me that you are a Vampire.”

Derek reached for her hand but she pulled it away. “Emily, that ornament I purchased in your shop was yours when you were Elizabeth. I bought it for you a few months before Jacque killed you. In your dreams we’ve made love. I’ve heard you moan to my touch. You remember me in your dreams. Remember me now. I beg you. If you don’t, he will kill you again.” Derek looked down at his feet knowing she didn’t believe him. Knowing all was lost unless he could convince her.

Emily sat on the loveseat not believing what she had just heard. He was right about her dreams. She had dreamt of making love with him and she actually had orgasms strong enough to wake her up. She started laughing uncontrollably.

Derek looked into her eyes, “Let me show you.”

Emily giggled, “How? Are you going to bite me on the neck?” she laughed.

Derek frowned, “Let me show you.”

Emily tossed her hair away from her neck and pulled the neckline of her sweater away exposing the pulsing vein. “Have at it.” She laughed not believing he would or for that matter could. There were no such things as Vampires. They were just stories. Derek sat beside her. He felt his teeth grow as he leaned towards her. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply then he sank his fangs into her neck as he held her.

Emily was in a cave lying under a ruby red velvet blanket. Her head was resting on Derek’s shoulder. “Nicholas, I can’t wait until our wedding.” She said as she glanced up at him. She was looking into Derek’s face.

He smiled at her with that quirky curl of his lips, “Elizabeth only three more days and we’ll make love in our marriage bed. The house is almost complete.”

The scene changed. She was running to him clutching her cloak. She felt strong hands grab her and drag her away. She screamed and was silenced. She was in front of a small fire in the woods. She was being held by invisible hands. Derek was dragged toward her and held on the opposite side of the fire. Her gown was being shredded by a horrible looking man. She was naked. She couldn’t move. The horrible man touched her breast and she fought to get away.

Derek felt her struggling in his arms as he showed her what had happened. Her heart was beating wildly; he felt hot tears drip onto his cheek. She pushed against him frantically but he held her tightly as she saw herself being thrown to the ground her legs being pulled apart and held open. She screamed pushing against Derek. Derek retracted his fangs and lapped at the wound in her neck as he loosened his hold on her. He held her gently stroking her hair. “I’m sorry, but you have to know what you’re up against. I will protect you to the best of my ability even if you can’t remember, even if you never love me as you once did.” Emily sobbed against him her body trembling with fear. She said nothing and eventually cried herself to sleep. Derek lifted her and carried her to his bed. He set her down and covered her with a throw. He looked at Phantom and Shadow. Protect her, he said silently and vanished.

Chapter Eight

Derek walked into the living room and sat on the couch. It was an hour before dawn. “Nick has anyone checked Emily's house? Is the bastard still out?”

Nick sat down. “He's gone. Eve and Frank have been monitoring over the past few hours. About an hour ago when they checked he wasn't there.”

Derek frowned. “Damn, I was hoping he'd fry in the sunlight.”

Nick looked at Derek. “Did you tell her?”

Derek nodded “I told her, I showed it all to her until just before he raped and murdered her. It's a lot to absorb. If the worst happens I'll turn her so he can't kill her.”

Nick squeezed his shoulder. “Give her time to absorb everything. You're not alone this time. We're all here to protect both of you. If he wins we have another hundred and fifty years of hell. If you win, he dies. You'll win; you have to.”

Derek gave him a half smile. “The only way I win is if she loves me and invites me to take her.” Derek got up. “I'll be in my room. Post someone outside my door; call everyone in before sun up.” He walked slowly up the steps and into his room.

Derek took off his shoes and grabbed a pillow off the bed throwing it on the floor next to the bed. He stretched out and listened to Emily's breathing. He was exhausted. He closed his eyes drifting into the sleep of a vampire.

Emily tossed and turned fitfully. She whimpered as she relived what Derek had shown her. She experienced the pain of being restrained, the intense fear as her gown was shredded, as Jacque brutally squeezed and bit at her breast. She felt her breath knocked out of her as they threw her to the ground, the strain and pain in her muscles as she tried with all her might to keep her legs closed as the creatures were forcing them apart. Her piercing scream shattered the silence of the early morning as she sat up. Derek jumped to his feet and onto the bed pulling her close. “It's alright. I won't let him hurt you again.” He caressed her back holding her as she cried.

Emily looked into his green eyes. “This was all true? This creature really is capable of this? How do you know I'm this Elizabeth woman? How can we stop this?” She rested her face against his shoulder finding tremendous comfort from his gentle touch, his smell.

Derek continued rubbing her back. “It is true; Jacque is a sadist; he was a sadist before becoming a vampire and will continue until he perishes.” He kissed the top of her head. “I knew the moment you came into the world. It was like fresh air going through my soul. I searched for you for many years and found you sitting outside the funeral home in NY. I walked past you. As a child you recognized me, you sensed me. You stopped talking with your father and looked up; your beautiful blue eyes locked onto mine and you smiled. Do you remember that?”

Emily shook her head. “The only thing I remember about the funeral home was a big grey dog that licked my face and somehow made me feel better. Somehow that big dog made me feel safe. I felt like the dog belonged to me and loved me.”

Derek lifted her chin so he could see her eyes. “The dog looked like a big grey wolf. His tail wagged happily as he sat in front of you. He licked your face tasting you, tasting your tears, feeling the pain and anguish you were experiencing. You reached out and hugged the wolf.”

Puzzled Emily asked, “How could you know that? No one was there but my father and me.”

“Look into my eyes. They will not lie to you. You would know if I lied even if you don't consciously remember me. Emily, I was the man you smiled at, I was the dog that licked your cheek. The taste of you told me you were Elizabeth, your hug told me you knew me, it showed me what you witnessed when you walked into your mothers room.”

Emily gasped “Only the police knew I was there. My dad wouldn't let anyone know that in order to protect me.”

Derek smiled. “I wasn't aware of that. Emily, when the dog left you he stalked the night until he found the man that murdered your mother. I killed him by the piers. He would never hurt you again.”

Emily looked up at him “They found him by the pier but never found my mothers jewelry.”

Derek stood up and walked to a small desk opening the middle drawer. He pulled out a small velvet box. “This is yours,” he whispered as he placed the little box in her hands. Emily lifted the lid. Inside the box was a small gold locket, an engagement ring with a small diamond and a wedding ring that looked just like her fathers. “I took it from the man that killed your mother. I've kept it safe for you.”

Emily lifted the locket opening it. Inside were photos of her father as a very young man and a photo of her when she was about four. She looked up at Derek. “Help me put this on, I need to wear it,” she said as she lifted the hair from her neck.

Derek fastened the chain around her neck. “You’re hooked,” he said as he sat next to her.

“How can this all be true, how can this have happened?” She said softly as she lay back against the pillows.

Derek got up. “Try to sleep. I’ll be on the floor right next to the bed.”

Emily reached out taking his hand. “Stay with me, hold me.” Her lip quivered. “Please…I’m so afraid.” She closed her eyes fighting back tears. Derek picked the pillow from the floor and laid on the bed next to Emily reaching for her. She went into his arms “Thank you,” she whispered.

They slept the day away which was a plus for Derek. It had been a few days since he had slept. They were awakened by a knock on the door. “Derek, the sun’s going down; we need to be ready.”

Derek opened his eyes. “Is everyone ok?” he asked and then silently asked, Who needs nourishment?

Nick thought for a moment and then silently said, I’ll send Eve to the blood bank. That should hold them over for a while. They all fed on their way here.

“We’ll be down in a few minutes.” Then Derek asked silently, is there food here for Emily? She needs real food.

Nick chuckled. I’ll have some food here in a flash.

Derek got up and took off his sweatshirt as he walked to the bathroom. He turned on the shower and took off his jeans. He stepped into the shower resting his head against the wall enjoying the feel of the hot water pouring down his back.

Emily lay sleeping. She saw the green eyes, the thick dark wavy hair; she felt the hands that touched her so lovingly. She moaned softly as she felt his knee slip between her legs. Her dream man was exciting her. He always excited her. Her breath quickened.

Derek’s thoughts drifted as he ran the soap over his body. He was caressing Emily’s breasts through her clothes. His knee was between her legs pressing against her. He closed his eyes as he ran his soapy hands over his penis grasping it, stroking. He envisioned Emily not Elizabeth this time. He could feel her nipples through her sweater then lifted it taking her nipple in his mouth. This was a nice fantasy.

Emily’s body responded to her dream mans touch. She looked into haunting green eyes, ran her fingers through thick wavy hair. She felt his lips on her naked breast, felt her nipple being drawn into his warm, moist mouth. She moaned his name. As her excitement grew to her imaginary lovers touch she cried out.

Derek turned the water off grabbing a towel and wrapping it around his waist. He heard Emily cry out from the bedroom. She called for Nicholas. He ran into the bedroom to find Emily sitting on the bed out of breath. Her face was flushed and he could hear her heart pounding in her chest. He drew in a long breath and knew she had just had an orgasm. Still asleep she wrapped her arms around his waist resting her cheek against his wet naked stomach. “Oh Nicholas, I’ve missed you.”

Derek leaned forward laying her back on the bed his lips seeking hers. His tongue was in her mouth stroking hers as he slid his hands under her sweater. Discovering she wore no bra he cupped her naked breasts in his hands rubbing his thumbs over her nipples. He pushed her sweater up taking a nipple in his mouth.

“Nicholas” she moaned.

Derek pulled back from her. She was still asleep; he couldn't take her until she was completely aware and asked him. He pulled her sweater back in place and touched his lips to hers. He pushed her softly I'm here Emily. I desire you but you have to cry for Derek, you have to be awake and want me to take you to places you've never been. He turned away from her and walked into the bathroom. He looked into the mirror; he had the slight stubble of beard growth. He could shave it but it would be back in minutes.

Dropping the towel he pulled on his jeans and walked back into the bedroom. He sat on the bed and brushed the hair from Emily’s face. “Wake up. It’s getting dark and you need to be alert in case that snake rears its ugly head.”

Emily stretched and looked into his eyes. For the first time he saw recognition in her eyes. “What time is it?” she asked.

Derek smiled. “Its five o’clock. I’ll get you towels so you can take a shower. I’ll be right back I need to find out what Nick did with your things.” He started towards the door stopping at the closet and pulled a robe from a hanger. He tossed her the robe. “You can slip into this if you finish your shower before I get back.”

Derek opened the bedroom door to see Merrek. “Hi, thanks for coming.”

Merrek chuckled “Where else would I be? Hell, you saved my life. Now I’ll help you get yours together and get rid of Jacque.”

Derek smiled, “I appreciate it. Keep a close ear to the door until I get back. She’s going to take a shower. You hear either of the dogs, call out and we’ll all be here. I’m going to find her clothes. I’ll be right back.” Derek walked down the hall and down the stairs. Nick was by the front door.

“Nick, where are Emily’s things?”

Nick looked up. “There in the bedroom next to yours.”

“Thanks. Oh, does anyone remember how to cook a meal? We need to feed her.”

Nick laughed, “It’s taken care of. Claire is making something Italian.”

“Great! We’ll be down in a little bit.” Derek ran up the stairs and into the spare room. He picked up Emily’s bag and brought it to his room. He stretched out on the bed and turned on the TV.

As Emily showered her thoughts drifted to all that she had learned last night. It was all so unbelievable. She closed her eyes rinsing the shampoo from her hair. Hearing a strange noise she opened her eyes. There stood Jacque watching her shower. A blood curdling scream escaped her lips as the shower door burst spewing shards of glass into and out of the shower.

Phantom, Shadow and Derek ran into the bathroom. Emily sat in the corner of the shower her knees pulled tightly to her chest facing the wall. There were shards of glass everywhere and water tinged with blood was flowing down the drain. Derek grabbed the heavy terry robe he had given her and turned the water off. He wrapped the robe around her and lifted her into his arms holding the robe closed as he carried her into the bedroom. He sat her on the bed wrapping a blanket around her as Nick, Merrek, Claire, Eve, Gerry, and Frank burst into the room. Derek said silently, I don’t know. Check the bathroom; check every room in this house.

Derek sat next to Emily. “What happened?”

She was dazed but looked up at him saying “He…he was in the bathroom. I rinsed the shampoo from my hair and heard a noise. When I opened my eyes he was standing there looking at me. Then the shower door burst into pieces.” She closed her eyes for a moment. “Derek, he was there… I swear it.”

Derek took her hand. “I believe you.” He looked at the others. “What are you waiting for? Search the house and bring in the wolves, all of them”

Nick looked at him. “All of them?”

Derek nodded, “All of them. Each of you is to have a wolf with you. I want a wolf in every room. Bring me the black one, once he’s in here take Phantom and Shadow out then bring them back to me. No go!”

Once they were gone Derek said to Emily, “There was blood in the shower. Let me check you for cuts.”

Emily smiled weakly “I’m alright”

Derek frowned. “Let me look.” He knelt in front of her and examined her legs. There were several minor cuts on them. “Emily I’m going to run my hands over your legs. If you feel anything let me know; you might have splinters.” He ran his hands over her legs and looked up at her, “Anything?” She shook her head. “Good. Now let me see your arms.”

Emily frowned. “The robe will fall off.”

Derek smiled “One arm at a time. You can hold the robe and blanket with your hand.” She extended her arm for his inspection. Her arms and legs had cuts all over them. He stood up. “I’m going to turn my back to you. Check out your body. Make sure there’s no glass stuck in you anywhere.” He turned his back to her and watched in the mirror as she slipped her arms into the sleeves of the robe and opened it. He watched as she ran her hands over the many little cuts on her body then pulled the robe closed. “No splinters,” she said softly.

Derek turned around. “Stand up and let me check your back. Just loosen the robe and slide it from your shoulders.”

Emily blushed. “I’m fine.”

Derek grabbed the back of the robe. “Let me look,” he said pulling on the neck of the robe. The robe draped loosely down her back to her waist. He ran his hand lightly over her skin from her neck to the small of her back. As he ran his hand along the curve of her spine she winced. Derek removed his hand. “Lay across the bed on your stomach. You have a glass splinter in your back. I’ll get the tweezers and remove it.” As Emily lay across the bed Derek pulled the tweezers from the night table drawer. He moved the lamp closer.

The door opened a little and a big black wolf ran to Derek’s side nudging his snout against him. Derek looked down at him. Hello, my friend, he said silently. Then he looked at Phantom and Shadow “Go with Nick; Mishka is here” Phantom and Shadow ran out following Nick.

Derek turned his attention back to Emily. “Ready?” he asked. He ran his hand down her back to the thin shard of glass protruding dangerously close to her spine. He had led her to believe it was just a splinter but along with a few splinters she had about a two inch shard of glass sticking out of her. He pulled the splinters and then carefully grasped the shard of glass. “Emily lay very still this one is going to hurt a bit.” He pulled the glass from her back. Rich red blood oozed from the cut. Derek leaned over her licking the blood from her back.

“Derek what are you doing?”

Derek licked again. “I’m closing the wound in your back. Hush” Emily moaned softly as he ran his tongue from her neck down her spine to the pool of blood in the small of her back. He lapped the blood up then licked the wound several times until the flesh began to knit together. He licked his lips then pulled the robe over her back.

“Sit up; I want to introduce you to Mishka.” Emily pulled the robe tight then sat up seeing a massive solid black wolf sitting next to Derek. He reached for her hand. “Don’t be frightened,” he said as he pulled her hand towards Mishkas nose. “Emily, open your hand.” Derek moved her open hand slowly to Mishka’s snout. “Mishka, this is Emily. She’s mine. You need to protect her.” Emily felt Mishkas cold nose against her palm then her hand was in Mishka mouth. She felt Mishka’s teeth as they gently pressed against her hand. “Emily, it’s alright he won’t hurt you. He’s testing you. Stay calm and let him chew.” Mishka released Emily’s hand then licked it. Derek looked at Mishka. “Good boy.”

Derek stood up. “Get dressed we need to be with the others. It will be safer.” Derek turned away from her and again watched in the mirror as the robe fell from her shoulders exposing her full breasts, flat belly and a triangular patch of soft light blondish-brown hair. He watched as she pulled on a pair of lace panties. She pulled a sweater over her head then stepped into a pair of jeans.

Emily sat on the bed. “I’m almost ready. I just need my socks and sneakers.”

Derek chuckled. “Good idea.” He stepped into his closet to hide the erection straining against his jeans. A few minutes later Derek came out of the closet with his boots on. “Ready? Claire was making food for you and I’m sure it’s ready.” Derek opened the door. “Mishka, come.” He said as he extended his hand in Emily’s direction.

Chapter Nine

Derek and Emily walked into the kitchen. He walked over to Claire and said “Smells good.”

Claire turned and replied, “At least I remember how to cook. Emily, I’m Claire. I haven’t cooked in a while so I hope this tastes ok.”

Emily smiled and sat at the table which was set for one person. “Am I the only one eating?”

Derek sat in the chair next to hers. “You’re the only one that needs food.”

Emily looked around seeing five or six people gathered between the kitchen and living room. “You’re all…” her voice trailed off.

Claire put a plate of pasta in front of Emily and looked at Derek. “Leave us alone for a few minutes. Let us girls talk.”

Derek chuckled. “I’ll leave you to talk but you’ll be within eyeshot.”

Claire looked at him and said, “Go!” Derek got up and walked into the living room.

Claire looked at Emily. “Does it taste ok?”

Emily smiled “Yes it’s really quite good.”

Claire smiled. “I’m glad. I used to be a really good cook but it’s probably been fifty years or more since I’ve cooked anything.”

Emily looked up at her. “You’re a Vampire?”

Claire laughed softly. “Everyone in this house is. You know we’re not at all like the stories portray us. We’re not at all like Jacque. He’s a maniac. Jacque almost succeeded in killing all of us but Derek somehow knew and came to our aid, Yes, he turned us but we’re kind of a gentle sect of pires”

Emily watched Claire. “Claire I’m so confused and so afraid after what happened this morning, I mean earlier today.”

Claire reached out and squeezed Emily’s hand. “Derek is an honorable man. He’s not like the men of today. I won’t say he doesn’t desire you because he does. He wants you very badly but he would never do anything to you that you didn’t want or ask for. We’ve all heard about Elizabeth. He’s shown each of us what happened that night. He’s searched for his true mate for more than a hundred years. You, Emily, are his true mate. He knew the moment you were born. He felt such pain the night he first saw you in front of the funeral home and then such uncontrollable rage at the man that killed your mother.” Claire looked up at Derek and silently told him what she was doing then looked back at Emily.

Claire smiled. “You’ve cleaned your plate, would you like more?”

Emily smiled. “It was really good. Yes a little.”

Claire stood up taking Emily’s plate to the stove. She returned to the table placing the plate in front of her. “There you go. Now I’ll explain some things to you. Yes, we are Vampires; the sun is really not so good for us. We burn pretty easily. If its overcast we can go out in the daylight we just can’t take full sun. We can see our reflection in the mirror, we don’t eat food as you do but we can if we want to; it just wouldn’t stop our hunger. There are many sects of vampires. Most of us have learned to co-exist with humans. Derek, for example is an extremely good business man. He owns several large commercial buildings in New York, London, and Paris. He changed his name to Derek shortly after he became a vampire. He didn’t want to be called Nicholas anymore. It was far too painful after what had happened to Elizabeth. He wanted to start fresh. Do you have questions you want to ask? Most humans do.”

Emily finished her last bite of food. “I do. When you feed, do you kill?”

Claire smiled. “Some vampires like Jacque are sadistic and they find great satisfaction in overpowering, torturing, raping, and then killing their prey. We, on the other hand, don’t want to scare, or hurt our prey. We feed, heal the wound and our prey don’t realize they have supplied us a meal. I’m not saying we don’t have a bit of the sadistic ways of Jacque. We are powerful creatures but that sadistic streak only comes out when we are threatened or a human we care about is threatened. Basically we try and live as normal a life as humans. We remember what it was like to be human.”

Emily thought for a moment. “Claire, what can you do that is different from humans?”

Claire laughed softly. “All kinds of things; we can will ourselves to be somewhere and we’re there in seconds. It’s almost like flying. We can talk to each other without uttering a word. We can change into wolf-like dogs. It’s all actually very nice most of the time. Our sect is one of hundreds and out of the hundreds there are only five or six sects that follow Jacque’s lead. Quite sad actually because they’ve given us a bad name.”

Derek walked into the kitchen area. “Are you girls still talking?”

Claire looked at him smiling and silently told him she was working on his behalf and to go away for a little longer; then said aloud “Yes, we are, go away for a while longer.” Emily looked at Claire and giggled as Derek turned leaving the room.

“Claire can you be married? Can you have children?” Emily asked in almost a whisper.

Claire smiled. “I am married to Merrek. We have no children. I was made a Vampire before I conceived. Unfortunately I have never heard of a Vampire couple having children. You know if you’re made a vampire at twenty you will always be twenty.” Claire watched as Emily frowned. “Why are you frowning?” Claire asked. Emily looked at her very seriously.

“Claire, can Jacque be defeated?”

Claire took her hand. “Emily, this is the hard part. To kill Jacque, Derek must be with you. He can not and will not unless you truly love him and want to become one of us; if that happens Jacque will disappear. If Jacque can’t be beat back and you and Derek go your separate ways, we will always be close and try to keep you safe from him. If he succeeds in capturing you, then we will wander aimlessly waiting for the rebirth plus twenty some odd years and the whole cycle will repeat itself.” Claire looked at Derek for a moment and then turned her attention back to Emily “He loves you. He always has. He’s been lost until just recently.”

Emily frowned “He loves Elizabeth not me, Emily.”

Claire smiled “Elizabeth and Emily are one in the same. I think you love him, you just haven’t realized it yet.”

Claire heard a noise outside and got to her feet pulling Emily up. “Quiet, lets join the others.” Before Emily could turn towards the living room Derek was on one side of her with Mishka, Phantom and Shadow. Claire, Merrek and their wolf were on the other. Derek brought his finger to his lips indicating he wanted no talking. He looked at Nick and silently told him how to open the safe room.

The entire sect entered the safe room and closed the entrance. As they descended the stairs Emily tripped in the darkness and was caught in Derek’s strong arms before she fell. “You can see in the darkness?” she asked quietly. “I can” he whispered as he lifted her into his arms.

Eve silently told Derek to put her to sleep. Jacque could smell fear on humans and if she was asleep he won’t smell her fear. Derek replied that he would as soon as they were in the safe place. They made their way down the steps and across a cement floor to a false wall. Derek set Emily on her feet and reached out into the darkness. An opening appeared and they all entered. It looked like the house upstairs on a smaller scale. There were two bedrooms, a living room area and a bathroom. Derek closed the opening. He reached for Emily’s hand and turned her to face him. He looked deeply into her eyes and pushed. You’re very tired. You can’t keep your eyes open. Tell me you need to sleep. He smiled at Emily. “We’re safe here.” he whispered.

She returned his smile and yawned. “God I’m tired, Is there any place I can lay down? I feel like I could collapse.”

Eve looked at Derek smiling and said silently, you’re a master, you always have been.

Derek chuckled. I always will be, was his silent reply.

He looked back at Emily. “Come on, I’ll show you our room.”

She looked at him “Our room?”

He chuckled again. “Yes, our room. Until you’re safe we’ll be staying in one room together along with Phantom, Shadow and Mishka. I won’t bother you, I promise.” Derek grasped her hand and led her to a room down a small hallway. Inside was a king size bed covered in a deep green down comforter and floral green pillows that matched the sheets. Derek looked at her. “Will this be to your satisfaction?” Emily looked around the room. Drapes covered windows that weren’t there. There was an overstuffed chair and ottoman and that was pretty much all that was in the room. There was also a small bathroom with a shower. “Unfortunately we didn’t have time to bring clothes down here tonight. In the bathroom there are several drawers. Go rummaging and see if you can find something you’ll be comfortable in.”

Emily frowned, “Derek, how long will this go on?”

His lips curled into that quirky smile she found so damn attractive, “As long as it takes. Now change and go to sleep” He silently pushed, you’re exhausted. You need to sleep. You can’t keep your eyes open.

Emily walked into the small bathroom with Mishka at her side. She looked down at the big black wolf. “Are you coming with me?” she mumbled softly as she closed the door.

Derek sat in the chair plopping his feet on the ottoman. He silently communicated with his family telling them not to let their guard down and to be ready to spring into action at any moment.

He communicated with Mishka “Mishka open your eyes, let me see her.” Through Mishka’s eyes he saw Emily bending over looking through the two drawers. She wore only sheer white lace panties and her sweater. She stood up holding a tee shirt and flannel pajama bottoms. She slipped on the pajama bottoms and pulled her sweater over her head. She was at the mirror brushing her hair naked from the waist up. He admired her smooth curvy back and ached to touch her breasts that were visible in the mirror. He pushed Emily, Turn and face Mishka.

Emily turned looking at Mishka. “You’re a good wolf aren’t you? She squatted in front of Mishka and ran her hands through his thick coat. “You’re so beautiful,” she said softly looking into Mishka’s golden eyes.

Derek pushed, put the tee shirt on. Then he mumbled aloud, “You’re tormenting me”

Emily came out of the bathroom. Derek sat in the chair covered up with a blanket his eyes closed. She walked to the bed and climbed in. Derek pushed, sleep. Sleep deeply until I wake you. He sat silently waiting to hear the steady sound of her breathing.

Derek stood up and looking at Mishka, Phantom and Shadow said “Protect her.” Mishka jumped up onto the bed and sat next to her. Phantom sat at the foot of the bed and Shadow sat on the side of the bed closest to the door.

***

Derek opened the door and walked into the narrow hall. Nick stood guard. Silently he told Derek that Jacque and his crew were close and that everyone including the wolves were ready in the event they were found. Derek looked around and silently called out to Claire. She came down the hall and Derek told her to sit in the room with Emily.

The night passed all too slowly. Around four in the morning the assault on the house began. They could hear doors crashing open, furniture being thrown about and the savage sounds of Jacques sect as they hissed and growled trying to find them. The assault went on for more than an hour and then slowly the old house by the sea quieted.

Derek looked at his family and silently said “Stay alert. Take turns sleeping. Daylight is upon us and we are relatively safe until dusk.” He walked to his room opening the door.

Claire stood up. She didn’t wake during the assault. I think we must leave this place soon, she said silently.

Derek squeezed her shoulder “You’re right, but we must discuss this as a family. I want everyone to rest a while then we’ll talk in earnest.”

Claire smiled. “It will be alright this time… I can feel it.”

Derek looked into her eyes. “I pray you are right.”

Claire closed the door behind her as she left.

Derek looked at Emily still sound asleep with her three sentinels guarding her as he pulled off his sweater and walked into the bathroom. He opened the drawer pulling out flannel pajama bottoms. He slipped out of his jeans and into the pajama bottoms.

Derek looked at Mishka. “Floor” he said softly as he pulled the blanket down. He crawled into the bed closing his eyes. He slept for a few hours waking up slowly as Emily pressed her body against his back resting her head against his shoulder. He felt her full breasts pressing against his back, her breath on his shoulder. He also felt his penis stiffen.

Derek pushed, Emily, you can awake now. Emily’s eyes fluttered open slowly. She was so comfortable she didn’t want to move. Gradually she realized she had wrapped herself around this incredibly handsome man that was willing to die for her. She wanted him to make love to her, Vampire or not. He was kind, caring, and she had never felt so comfortable with anyone before.

Derek felt her lips gently caress his neck, her hand as she ran it from his neck down his back.

Derek moaned, “Emily, unless you want me, don’t.”

Her kisses moved over his shoulders then she whispered, “You’ve made love to me in my dreams for months, you’re risking everything to protect me, your cologne, your nearness, I want you to make love to me. I don’t want you to bite me, but I want you to touch me.”

Derek rolled over pulling her into his arms pressing his hungry lips to hers. His tongue was in her mouth dancing against hers. The kiss broke. Emily pushed away from him and sat up pulling the tee shirt she wore over her head dropping it on the floor. Derek reached out caressing her nakedness then grabbed her hand pulling her into his arms, her breasts pressing against his chest. He moaned softly as his tongue slipped between her lips. Holding her against him he rolled on top of her. He lowered his lips to her breasts and slowly drew her right nipple into his mouth while his hand rubbed and kneaded her left breast. He nibbled gently on her nipple. He moved to the left nipple sucking and nibbling gently.

Derek gently placed kisses from her breast to the waist of her drawstring pants. He untied them pushing them down her body exposing her flat stomach and the very top of her soft triangular patch of hair. He teased her navel with his tongue. He could hear her blood racing, her heart pounding; he could smell her excitement building. He ran his hand over her belly to the soft patch of hair that covered her slipping his hand over the hair and between her legs. A moan escaped her lips as his fingers caressed her. She reached out pulling the ties on his pajama pushing them down.

Derek lifted her with ease holding her body to his as his tongue explored her mouth. They floated above the bed in a vertical position allowing the pajama bottoms to fall from their bodies to the floor; he reached between her legs caressing her, feeling her excitement grow with each movement of his hand. She was moaning, clinging to him. Her back was pressed against the ceiling as he continued kissing and touching her. She moaned his name softly as he slowly brought them back to the bed.

He willed her to the bed, rolled on top of her and entered her. She clung to him as they were once again floating above the bed. He moved within her feeling her insides pulse as her second orgasm took hold. She was limp in his arms as he had his own orgasm and floated them back onto the bed. Her hair was wet; her body glistened with perspiration, her face and chest flushed and blotchy from orgasm. His lips covered hers as he pulled the comforter over them. She wrapped her arms around his neck sucking lightly on his lip.

Her blue eyes searched his as she thought; I wonder if it’s always this good.

Derek kissed her ear and whispered, “It’s better if I bite. This was just foreplay.”

Her lips sought his as she sucked his tongue into her mouth. As the kiss ended Emily looked at him. “I’m not sure yet.”

Derek kissed her lightly, “I know.”

Derek smiled to himself as he breathed in her scent. He had planted the seed. He had impregnated her. She had no idea and wouldn’t for quite a while. It was different with Vampire-Human Pregnancy. She wouldn’t know she was pregnant until he bit and turned her and she bit back. Once she drank from him the seed would grow and bloom into a beautiful heir.

Derek got up grabbing her hand. “Come take a shower with me, you’ll enjoy it.”

They walked hand and hand into the bathroom. Derek turned on the water and stepped into the shower pulling Emily in front of him. He reached for the soap then pushed her against the wall kissing her.

His soap covered hands slid over her body massaging and rubbing breasts then down her stomach. She leaned heavily against him as he touched her. She felt his erection growing against her back. The steamy water poured over them as he turned her, lifted her, and pressed her against the wall, kissing her as she wrapped her legs around him.

As they dressed to join the others Emily reached for Derek’s hand “I’m sorry, I just don’t know if I can do this.”

Derek’s penetrating green eyes looked deeply into hers “Nothing will happen until you’re ready.”

Emily raised his hand to her lips kissing it. “Will I ever be ready? Will you die because of me?”

Derek pulled her onto his lap as he sat in the chair. “Emily, whatever happens is supposed to happen.”

They walked into the main room to see everyone looking in their direction. Emily blushed deeply and whispered, “Do they know?”

Derek smiled, “No,” he said softly then silently said to his family. The seed has been planted but life has not been brought to the seed yet. Don’t embarrass her.

Nick smiled. “Well I guess we’re all here now. It’s time to talk about leaving.”

Derek looked at Nick and asked silently, has anyone looked at the house? Nick shook his head no. Derek picked up a remote from a shelf turning on a TV. He pressed a few buttons and soon the picture on the TV showed the living room, then the bedrooms. Everything was destroyed. The furniture was smashed and all the cushions, drapes, clothing were shredded. He could smell Emily’s fear build as they looked at the closed circuit photos. Derek switched off the TV. “It’s been decided. We leave at dusk, silently, quickly. Where do we go?” he asked.

Claire looked at Emily and back at Derek and asked silently, how do we take her? She’s human.

Derek frowned and replied, good question. We have time. Not a lot, but time.

Nick looked at Derek see if you can go back into the bedroom holding her…if that works we should be able to do this.

Derek looked at Emily “Come here and hold onto me tightly. We’re going to try an experiment.” Emily walked over wrapping her arms around his waist. He held her against him and they disappeared. A few minutes later they re-appeared.

Nick smiled “It worked.” Derek frowned, “It worked, but, I don’t know how far I can go.” Nick looked around at the others in the group.

Merrek stood up. “What if we all hold her? We’ll form circle around her.”

Derek nodded and said “It will have to work.” Derek looked at them. “Have you all fed recently?” Nick looked around the room. “It’s been a few days for me and you, every one else had steak.”

Emily looked at Derek, “Steak?”

Derek smiled, “I’ll explain later. We have matters of great importance and security to discuss.” Derek looked at Frank. “There’s a refrigerator up there, check to see if it’s still stocked. Merrek, sneak upstairs and stay in the shadows. Listen and observe and see if you can find anything Emily can eat.”

He looked at the others while Merrek and Frank went on their missions. “Where can we go?” he asked.

Claire smiled “We haven’t been to Scotland in a long time.”

Derek smiled, “No, we haven’t.” Silently he said, can we travel there with a human?

Nick silently replied, Alaska, Jacque doesn’t like the cold.

They all looked at Emily. “How would you like to go to Alaska for a while? We have a nice secluded compound there and we have many friends there?” Derek asked.

Emily smiled. “I’ve always wanted to go to Alaska.”

Frank returned. “The refrigerator is well stocked. We can all have a hearty meal before we leave.”

Emily looked at Derek questioningly. “Later,” he whispered.

Merrek walked back into the safe room carefully closing it off. “This was the only thing not destroyed,” he said reaching into a small bag. He placed the ornate glass ornament in Derek’s hand. Derek looked at Emily as she reached for it. She smiled.

“I remember it now. I remember when you gave it to me,” she whispered as she turned the delicate ornament over in her hand.

Merrek handed the bag to Emily. “This was all the food I could find.”

Emily reached into the bag and found chocolate chip cookies, a small loaf of bread and a small jar of Jelly. “Thank you, Merrek. Thank you for the food and the ornament that is so very precious to us.”

Derek looked at Merrek “Is Alaska acceptable to you? We have the compound and the others. Claire suggested Scotland but I think that would be impossible at this time.”

Merrek laughed as he looked at Claire, “Great idea, but a bit too far. Alaska sounds perfect”

Frank looked at everyone. “We need to feed before things spoil…it won’t last too long the refrigerator was trashed.”

Derek frowned “Someone needs to go and bring it down here.”

Frank chuckled. “It’s here in a box by the door. I brought it down because it was getting pretty bright up there.”

Merrek stood up. “I think we need to feed and then rest. We’re going to need all our strength to travel just after the sun sets. We’re also going to have to keep our guard up.”

Derek walked to the box opening it. He looked at Claire and said silently, take Emily into another room. I’ll feed then come into the room so you can feed. Take Mishka, Phantom and Shadow with you.

Claire stood up. “Emily, come with me,” and they walked to Derek’s room.

Derek bit into the bag of blood and fed then tossed the bag and started towards the bedroom. Merrek stopped him. “Derek, you need to feed more. There’s more than enough here for everyone. You’ll need all your strength later and I know you haven’t really fed in days.”

Derek smiled. “After everyone has had their fill, I’ll have more.”

Frank tossed a bag at Derek. “Feed, there will be more for you later.” Derek bit into the second bag finishing it quickly. “Claire will be out in a minute.”

Eve reached out with a cloth and wiped the corner of Derek’s lips. “A little overflow,” she giggled.

Derek opened the door to the bedroom Claire and Emily were engrossed in conversation not hearing the door open. He stood for a few minutes listening. Claire was giggling.

“Oh, Emily, you have no idea how long Derek has searched for you. He’s gone to the ends of the earth wandering aimlessly until he felt your soul return to earth.”

Emily frowned. “Claire, don’t you think it’s a bit weird knowing this man has waited twenty-five years to have a relationship with someone he doesn’t know?”

Claire sighed “Emily, Emily, this is what you don’t get. He does know you. He knows your soul and since your very first meeting in this lifetime he knows the curves of your face, the depth of your beautiful blue eyes. He knows your walk; he could pick you out in a crowd by your walk. He knows your fragrance…you know we all have our own smell. If you were in a room with a hundred other women and he was blind he would be able to walk right to you. I know it’s strange, but in the big picture you’ll never ever find anyone that loves you more, wants you more…and not just sexually.”

Emily took Claire’s hand. “Claire I’ve dreamt of a man for years, probably since I was in puberty. He had thick wavy dark hair and hauntingly beautiful green eyes. This dream-man has made love to me in my dreams. This dream man has given me orgasms so earthshaking that they are indescribable. Then Derek showed up at my store. When I saw his eyes I became instantly aroused. They were…”

Claire squeezed her hand. “Emily, they were your dream- mans eyes. Emily you and Derek are connected. You always will be. You’re supposed to finish out the life you were meant to have before Jacque killed you.” Claire looked at her and saw her cheeks were wet from tears. “Emily, why are you crying?”

“Claire, I’m afraid, I’m confused. I’ve never felt more comfortable with anyone. I have never experienced such butterflies in my stomach with anyone else. But for Christ sake, he’s a Vampire!” Claire reached out and wiped her cheeks. “And so am I. So are Merrek, Frank, Eve, Gerry, Nick, Tony, Tom and Lou. We all are. We live a relatively normal human type of life except that we are a bit gifted in our abilities. We will never grow old. We will always stay as we are. Emily it’s really all quite perfect.”

Derek closed the door softly then cleared his throat as he re-entered the room. “Claire, go.” He announced.

Claire looked up smiling. “We were just talking girl talk.” Then silently she said, Derek she’s close. We have to keep her safe. It won’t be much longer until she’s ready. Claire stood up and walked from the room closing the door.

Derek sat next to Emily on the bed. “What’s wrong? You’ve been crying.” He asked.

Emily looked up at him, “What have you done to me? My life was so simple. I was happy. Now I have all these strange feelings. I’m scared half to death because of Jacque. I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.” She bit her lip as she looked away from the green eyes that could see into her very soul.

Derek reached out brushing her hair away so he could see her. “I’ve tried to protect you,” he said softly.

Emily looked back at him. “You’ve possessed me. Since you walked into the store that first evening I can think of nothing else. All I want to do is look into your eyes, talk to you and make love to you. You’ve put some kind of spell on me; hypnotized me something.”

Derek frowned. “I haven’t done anything. This wasn’t supposed to happen this way. I wanted to date you as a human and then tell you what I was and about our history together, but Jacque has pushed the envelope and everything has changed. Everything is moving in fast forward. I never wanted you to go through any of this. It’s not fair to either of us

Derek pulled his shirt off and stretched out on the bed resting his head in his hands. Emily sat on the bed looking at him as he lay there. He was built so wonderfully. He had muscles in all the right places. He was the perfect man.

“Oh God,” she moaned softly as she turned away feeling highly aroused at the sight of him laying there in only jeans. Derek smiled to himself and closed his eyes.

Emily turned studying his face. His eyes were closed; he had strong features and a five o’clock shadow of a beard. His chest was so strong tapering into his waist…his navel, the bulge in the crotch of his jeans. She watched as he slipped the tips of his fingers into the waistband of his jeans resting his hands on his tight stomach. A soft moan escaped her lips again and he hadn’t even touched her. What was wrong with her? She wanted to jump him. She watched anxiously as Derek unbuttoned the single button of his jeans.

Derek heard her moan softly as she lay back against the pillows. He could smell her arousal and smiled to himself. He would not touch her. As much as he wanted her, he would not touch her. She would have to initiate it. She would have to want it. However he could tease her and he had all intentions of doing just that.

He gave her a slight push… the feeling of his hands caressing her breasts then slipping into the waistband of her jeans. He felt her movement on the bed as she mumbled “Oh God, I can’t stand this.” He pushed again… his lips on hers.

“Derek, stop,” she said softly. She looked over at him. He was asleep. She closed her eyes she would try and sleep. But all she could think of was his hands touching her. His lips pressed against hers. She opened her eyes and looked over at him. He hadn’t moved. He was still asleep. “Damn” she whispered as she turned to face the wall and closed her eyes.

She unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans and pushed them down kicking them off. She looked over at Derek who was still asleep “Damn…Damn…Damn…” she mumbled and flopped back on the bed hoping to wake him. Hoping he would see her in her lace panties and sweater and want to touch her. She glanced at him. He was still asleep.

Derek lay motionless, laughing silently at her antics. She did want him as much as he wanted her. He pushed her again. He heard her moan again. He opened one eye and looked over at her. He could feel her sexual tension building and rolled over on his side draping his arm across her chest. She looked at him. His eyes were closed. “Derek, Derek, wake up. Please, wake up,” she whispered. Derek didn’t open his eyes but snuggled against her breathing softly in her ear. Again he heard “damn.”

Finally Emily drifted off to sleep. Derek waited until he heard the steady sound of her breathing. He opened his eyes looking at her. He studied the line of her neck and jaw then the swell of her breasts under her sweater. They were full and firm, her nipples poking up invitingly. His eyes traveled down her body. Her sweater stopped at her waist then there was the bare flesh of her tummy from the navel down. Her lace panties sat on her hips and plunged into a deep v stopping just above her public hair. Her legs were beautiful. Curvy, tight, and beautiful just like the rest of her. He felt his erection straining against his pants. He laid quietly his arm still draped over her. She turned in her sleep and was facing him. She rested her head against his chest pressing her body against his. Now it was his turn to moan because he wanted her so badly. His penis throbbed wanting release but he didn’t move. He savored the feel of her pressed against him. He closed his eyes hoping sleep would come and release the pain he felt in his groin.

Emily awoke feeling his erection pressed against her. “Derek, Derek, wake up.” She said softly. He didn’t stir. Emily looked down seeing his erection straining against the zipper of his jeans. She reached down and carefully unzipped his jeans. “Derek, please wake up” she mumbled under her breath. She kissed his chest. “Please wake up, Derek,” she whispered. “Derek, I need you. Please, please wake up,” her lips pressed against his. But still he slept the deep sleep of a vampire. Emily snuggled against him closing her eyes hoping sleep would come.

Derek’s eyes opened just before dusk. He sat up and soon realized his pants were open. “Damn, what did I sleep through,” he mumbled. He looked at his watch, it was almost time. They would have to leave very soon to avoid Jacque and Company. He stood up fastening his pants and pulled his shirt on then walked out into the main room.

Merrek looked at him as he entered. “We forgot something very important. Emily is human. We have to see if we can find warm clothes for her. She’ll freeze otherwise.”

Derek looked at Frank. “You can take the light better than any of us. Can you see if you can find some clothes for her?” Frank got to his feet. “I’ll be right back.”

Derek went back into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed running his hand over Emily’s back. She opened her eyes to see him fully dressed sitting on the edge of the bed. He smiled, “Get dressed; we need to be going within the next twenty minutes.

Emily reached for her jeans and pulled them on then crawled to the edge of the bed sitting next to him. “How are we going to do this?” She asked.

Derek took her hand “You, my dear, will see how Vampires travel.”

Emily’s head tilted a bit, “How?”

Derek stood up. “You’ll see very soon. Now, we have to load you up with warm clothes or you’ll freeze to death. Derek rummaged around the room pulling out anything he thought might keep her warm. “Here, put these on over your jeans” he threw her four pairs of flannel sleep pants as he continued to rummage. He turned towards her with four sweatshirts in his arms. She was tying the last pair of sleep pants around her waist. He tossed the sweatshirts at her. “Put all of these on, I’ll find you socks” He opened a drawer in the bathroom and pulled out all the socks then walked back into the bedroom. She stood there looking quite bulky.

Emily looked at him. “I feel like one of those big oriental wrestlers.”

Derek smiled “You look a bit bulky but it will keep you warm and alive. Here put all of these on. Save two pairs for your hands,” he said handing her eight pairs of heavy socks. “I’ll be right back. I need to see if Frank found anything for you.”

Frank walked into the room carrying Derek’s down jacket, a pair of his boots and Emily’s sneakers. “This is all of it.”

Derek took the clothes. “Thanks,” he said turning towards the bedroom.

Claire stopped him. “I’ll take those. We’ve all had four bags of blood, you’ve only had two. Drink up and I’ll help Emily get ready. We’ve only got about five more minutes if we plan on having a head start.” Claire took the clothes and she and Eve went to Emily.

Derek took a bag of blood bit into it and fed then took a second bag and drank it down quickly.

Concerned Frank said, “We have to get going, Derek.”

“Is everyone ready?” Derek asked. They all nodded. “I’ll get Emily.” He walked quickly into the bedroom and found her bundled from head to toe. Her sneakers were stuffed in her jacket pockets and she wore Derek’s boots. He laughed “You look really uncomfortable.”

She looked up at him “I am and I’m very, very hot”

Chapter Ten

Derek took her hand and looked at Claire and Eve. “Ladies, shall we go?” They all walked into the other room together.

“Well, let’s get this show on the road.” Derek looked at Phantom, Shadow and Mishka. Come fly with us my children, he pushed. Derek pulled Emily against him. “Hold tight to me. Don’t let go of me for any reason.” Emily pressed closer to Derek. He held her in his arms tightly then looked at Merrek and Gerry. “Tire the rope around us; make sure she won’t fall.”

The rope was tied around Emily, then Derek. Merrek was behind Emily pressing his body against hers and Gerry tied the rope around him. “We’re good to go,” Gerry said as he took his place in the circle around them.

Derek looked up. “Alaska, home to Alaska,” he said as he held tightly to Emily. They lifted effortlessly from the ground and ascended slowly at first weaving their way out of the shelter, up into the main house. Emily gasped as she glanced around at all the destruction in Derek’s beautiful home. “It will be beautiful again,” he said softly and then their speed accelerated. They were high in the almost dark sky, their speed accelerating with each passing second. The rushing sound was almost deafening. The air was frigid and getting colder by the minute.

Derek felt the shivers raking through Emily. He said “Not much more, hang on, we’re almost there.”

Emily rested her head against him. “Cold, very cold,” and then she was silent.

Derek sent out a distress call to his sect in Alaska as he and Merrek tried to keep her warm. Merrek looked at Emily and then said to Derek, “We’ve got to warm her. She’s unconscious.”

Derek looked down at the earth and sent another distress call. This time they responded. They were ready and not far away. They instructed Derek to start the descent and he would see them. Slowly the pack of ten plus and their human descended to the snow covered earth. As their feet touched the ground Derek shouted, “Untie us quickly, cut the ropes.” Then they heard Mishka barking excitedly. Derek looked at him. “Mishka, is Tanya coming?” Mishka looked at Derek and barked happily. “Mishka, get Tanya, hurry.” Mishka took off through the woods as the ropes were cut from Derek, Emily and Merrek. Derek scooped an unconscious Emily into his arms “Eve, help me,” he called. Eve was at his side resting her hand along the side of Emily’s neck.

“Derek, she’s alive but we must warm her.” Then they all heard Tanya.

“I’m here, bring her to the sleigh and cover her with the blankets. Derek, get under the blankets with her and hold her close to you. Mishka, sleigh,” she called. Derek climbed onto the sleigh with Emily in his arms. Merrek and Claire quickly threw the blankets and pelts over them and then Mishka jumped on top of them.

The sleigh glided across the frozen ground with lightening speed and soon entered the compound gates. Mishka jumped off the sleigh and Gerry lifted Emily into his arms carrying her into the warmed house with Derek at his heels. Tanya looked at Nick “It’s been a long time, handsome,” she said winking at him.

Nick pulled her into his arms kissing her. “Oh my beautiful vampire wife, I’ve missed you.”

Emily was brought into a bedroom; the fire place ablaze. Gerry set her on the bed. “I’ll go get Doc,” he said and quickly left the room.

Derek pulled the boots from Emily’s feet and then proceeded to undress her. Her clothes were damp and cold to the touch. Tanya walked in with a pair of sleep pants and a sweatshirt. “Get her out of those clothes, they’re probably wet. Here, put this on her. I’ll be back with Soup.” Tanya handed the clothes to Derek and turned to leave.

“Tanya, is everyone aware of what has happened? We have to protect her until she’s ready. The seed is planted but can’t bloom until she’s become. Make sure everyone is alert for anything. They killed her father and her friend. They destroyed my home.”

Tanya squeezed Derek’s shoulder. “Does anyone know of this place?” Derek shook his head no. “I’ll be right back,” she said softly.

Derek quickly stripped the damp clothes from Emily’s body and dressed her in the sleep pants and sweatshirt. He lifted her holding her with one arm like a rag doll as he pulled the blankets back. Derek lifted her legs, cradling her in his arms then laid her down resting her head against the soft pillows and pulled the blankets over her as the door opened.

Doc, Tanya, Claire, Merrek and Nick came in the room followed by Mishka, Shadow and Phantom. Doc looked at Derek seeing the distress in his face as he walked over to the bed. He quickly took her pulse, listened to her breathing and touched her face. He smiled as he looked back at Derek. “She’ll be ok. Her heart is strong, listen. Hear it as it pushes the blood through her, listen, and hear the blood running through her veins. She’ll wake up soon.”

Derek sighed deeply, “I’m tired. I need rest but I need to be alert.” Nick looked at Derek, “Sleep. Tanya and I will stand guard in here. Merrek and Claire will be at your door and the rest will guard the house and grounds. It will be at least twelve hours before the sun rises and then we can guard in shifts. The rest are patrolling for anything or anyone strange. We have at least forty in the woods.”

Emily moaned, “Cold, I’m so cold” Derek watched her closely.

“Emily, we have warm soup for you. Can you sit up?” Emily opened her eyes to see concerned green eyes searching her face. A small smile crossed her lips as she sat up.

Tanya walked over to the bed with the soup “Hi, I’m Tanya, Nick’s vampire bride. This is Doc and you’ll meet the others when they check in.”

Emily smiled. “Hi, I’m Emily,” She replied weakly.

Derek took the cup of soup and handed it to Emily. “Drink this,” he almost whispered.

Nick had left the room and returned with sleep pants and another sweatshirt. “Derek, catch,” he called as he tossed them to him. “Go change your clothes and crawl into that nice warm bed and cuddle up to that beautiful blue eyed blonde and sleep.”

Derek smiled. “Good idea, I’m beat.”

Nick looked at Tanya then back at Derek. “You want us in or out?”

Derek looked away from Emily “Out but close. Mishka, Phantom and Shadow stay. If anything out of the norm is found wake me.”

When the bedroom door closed Derek turned his back to Emily and stripped off his clothes slipping into the sleep pants and sweatshirt. He walked to the window looking outside to see Gerry, Lou and Tony standing guard; then walked towards the bed.

Emily put the empty soup cup on the table next to the bed as Derek crawled under the covers. Emily settled back against the pillow and turned to face him.

“You really are a good man, aren’t you?” she said softly.

Derek smiled “I try to be.”

Emily looked into his eyes and whispered; “Thank you.”

Derek pulled the blankets up around his neck. “You don’t have to thank me.”

Emily cuddled closer to him. “Are we safe here?”

Derek pulled her closer. “We have many allies here. Jacque doesn’t know of this place. We’ll be safe for a while until he’s figures this out and finds us. I’m sorry your friends are going to be frantic about you. They killed your friend and threw her through your bedroom window; your house is trashed. No one knows what happened to you and won’t until it’s safe to contact them.”

Emily frowned. “They’ll be so worried.” Then she gasped, “My father’s funeral! I won’t be there.” She said covering her face as she cried.

“I’m so sorry this all happened. It really wasn’t supposed to be like this,” Derek said holding her as she cried.

Derek kissed the top of her head. “I need to sleep if I’m to protect you properly.

I haven’t really slept in days. I need rest.”

Emily rested her head against his chest. “Sleep,” she said softly as she closed her eyes fighting a new round of tears.

Derek slept for fifteen hours. He woke up with a start realizing Emily was not beside him. He threw the covers off and sprang to his feet running to the door. He pulled it open and sprinted down the hall and stairs to the main room. As he turned the corner into the living area he saw Emily, Claire, Eve and Tanya watching television. Tanya sensed his presence. She’s fine. She said silently.

Derek smiled and silently asked any problems? Where is everyone?

Claire answered, No problems, they’re resting while the sun is up.

Derek walked silently up behind Emily and leaned down kissing the back of her neck. Emily smiled. “Did you sleep well?” she asked as she turned to look at him.

“Vampires always sleep well. Unless they feel threatened,” he said as he walked around the couch and sat down. “Tanya what time does the sun set?” he asked.

Tanya looked over at him “between three and four, then it will be dark until around ten in the morning.”

Derek silently said, “Then we have about eighteen hours of high alert.”

Tanya replied silently, yup, but I think all is well for a while. I’ve checked and no one has heard a stir.”

Derek rested his head against the back of the couch closing his eyes. “I’m going back to bed,” he announced after a few minutes and headed back up the stairs.

Emily walked into the bedroom around one in the afternoon. She walked to the window looking out at the grandeur of the Alaskan wilderness. There were snow covered forests and mountains in the distance. The compound they were in consisted of about fifteen dome shaped buildings painted white to blend with the environment. There was a wall surrounding the compound and a large satellite dish almost in the center of the compound. She turned towards the bed to see Derek watching her.

“Hi,” she said softy.

Derek smiled. “Hi, it’s quite beautiful, isn’t it?”

Emily sat on the bed. “It’s breathtaking”

Derek sat up “When it’s dark, we’ll go outside. The northern lights will blow you away.”

He saw her tense. “It’ll be ok.” he said gently “I won’t let anyone hurt you and neither will any of the others. That’s why we came here. We have family here and at this point he’s out-numbered.”

Emily lay back against the pillows facing Derek. “How come Tanya has food here if she’s a vampire?”

Derek smiled. “Tanya has human friends that visit. They don’t know she’s a vampire.”

Emily propped herself up on her elbow. “Can I see your teeth?” she asked cautiously.

Derek laughed and smiled showing his teeth. Emily studied his teeth for a moment “They look normal,” she said almost surprised.

“The fangs grow when you are in danger or need to feed.” he explained. He looked out the window. “The suns almost down. Let’s go out for a while.” He sat up throwing the covers off.

Emily took his hand as she said, “I don’t have clothes.”

Derek chuckled “Open the door, Tanya left some out in the hall for you.”

Emily got up and walked to the door pulling it open. Neatly folded on the floor were jeans, sweaters, underwear and socks.

They walked into the living area to see everyone waiting for them.

Tanya smiled. “Here Emily, I hope these fit,” she said handing her a pair of boots.

Emily sat down and pulled the boots on then stood up. “Perfect,” she said as Derek held a parka for her to slip on.

“There are gloves in the pockets,” Tanya said as she opened the door and watched as Phantom, Shadow and Mishka ran outside. They followed the wolves out into the cold evening air. The wolves raced around the compound to the kennel. Mishka grasped the door handle in his mouth and pulled it open.

Tanya laughed. “Mishka’s looking for his girlfriend.” Suddenly Mishka reappeared with Snow beside him.

Emily smiled, “She’s snow-white, she’s beautiful.” Mishka and Snow approached Emily. Snow was cautious her furstanding on edge.

Derek stepped in front of Emily. “Snow, stop,” he said firmly. She stopped and looked at Derek. “Emily, step out slowly. Snow doesn’t take to strangers to quickly so don’t make any sudden moves.” Emily stepped beside Derek. Snow was growling, running her tongue over her teeth. Mishka nudged her. Tanya put her arm around Emily then Nick was next to Emily putting his arm round her.

Nick looked at the growling wolf. “Snow, down!” He commanded. Snow sat and then laid down still growling and still showing her teeth.

Tanya knelt in the snow running her hands through Snows thick white fur. “Snow, this is Emily. We need to protect her.”

Mishka took Emily’s hand in his mouth and pulled her towards Snow. Emily looked to Derek for guidance.

“Emily, go with Mishka, he’s bringing you to Snow. He won’t let Snow hurt you.” Emily went with Mishka, Phantom and Shadow walked beside her. Snow growled as she approached. Emily turned looking back at Derek.

“She won’t hurt you, it’s a game for her,” he said gently.

Phantom edged his way in front of Emily as Mishka pulled her hand to Snows mouth. Snow sniffed her hand still growling. Phantom growled as Snow took Emily’s hand in her mouth. Derek could see Emily was visibly shaken. Mishka nudged Snow, and then Phantom nudged her. She released Emily’s hand, stood up and ran around the compound with the other wolves at her side. Emily sank to her knees.

Tanya leaned close and put her arm around Emily’s shoulders. “Snow is a show off. She wants everyone to think she’s this big bad wolf but she’s really sweet. This was her way of letting you know she’s the queen.” Tanya stood up offering her hand to Emily.

Derek whistled and the wolves ran back to them. Snow pranced happily up to Emily and took her hand in her mouth pulling her towards the kennel.

Tanya laughed, “She must like you; she’s taking you to see something very special. We’re right behind you, don’t worry.” They followed Snow and Emily into the kennel. Snow continued pulling Emily towards the far end of the kennel then stopped. She sat down and nudged Emily into a stall-like area.

Emily looked down to see two coal black, two snow white and two gray cubs. “Puppies, Snow are these your babies?” Emily squatted down and was quickly pounced on by all six cubs.

Derek squatted next to Snow and Mishka. “You have beautiful children, my friends,” he said running his hand over their heads. Then he, too, was knocked down by the cubs. Emily sat holding a gray cub that wanted to cuddle while the others ran around pouncing on Derek. Nick and Tanya stood watching.

Nick looked at Tanya and asked, “Is that Killer that Emily’s holding?”

Tanya leaned closer for better look. “Emily, does he have a black star on his head?”

Emily lifted his head and examined it fur. “Yup, it’s in the center of his head between his eyes and ears.”

Tanya looked at Nick and said “Killer doesn’t like anyone, but he seems to have taken to her. Look at him just lying in her lap. He loves being held by her.”

Emily looked up at Nick and Tanya, “Killer? I think not.”

Nick chuckled. “You’re the first person he’s let hold him. He won’t let Tanya and I touch him.”

Emily laughed. “He’s a mush; how can you say that?”

Nick stooped closer to Emily and reached out to Killer. The cub started growling and snapping his teeth together. He pulled his hand back and the cub curled up in Emily’s arms.

Nick looked at Derek. “Try and touch him.” Derek reached over and ran his hand over the cubs head. Killer seemed to like the attention.

Nick looked at Tanya. “Maybe he just doesn’t like us.”

They played with the cubs for several hours laughing and joking. Killer wouldn’t let anyone but Emily or Derek touch him. Snow walked into the stall area and settled down on a bed made of blankets. All six of the cubs ran to her settling down to nurse. Mishka sat watching his family proudly.

Derek stood up taking Emily’s hand pulling her to her feet. “Lets see if the Aurora is active tonight.”

They all walked outside and looked up into the night sky.

Emily gasped excitedly, “It’s so beautiful, look at all the stars.”

Tanya turned looking around. “Emily, over there,” she said pointing towards the back of the compound. The sky was filled with bright curtains of red, purple and green that wavered and floated through the sky slowly.

Emily smiled. “I never imagined it would be so beautiful. The colors are so bright and vivid.” She studied the night sky filled with the northern lights.

Merrek silently said its so wonderful experiencing things through the eyes of someone who is seeing them for the first time. Look at her face…filled with awe. Her eyes sparkle with excitement.

Claire smiled up at him and silently said, Wait till she sees the wildlife; and when she becomes we can take her anywhere she’s ever dreamed of going. I can’t wait.”

Derek turned toward Claire and asked silently, what makes you think she’ll become?

Claire winked at him. You’re such an idiot sometimes. She loves you. Give her a few days.

Derek reached out taking Emily’s hand. She looked up at him. “There’s that quirky grin… that quirky curve to your lips that I find so incredibly hot,” she said softly.

Claire silently said to Derek, Told you!

Derek silently replied, Claire, stop.

Claire looked up at the sky and silently mumbled, Idiot!

Derek glanced at her. Claire…

She smiled sweetly. You’re an idiot, she Claire said as she took Merrek’s hand.

They went back in the house around midnight. After taking off their parkas, boots and gloves Emily asked Tanya, “I don’t suppose you’d have hot chocolate would you?”

Derek smiled, “That sounds delightful.”

Emily looked at him questioningly, “You can drink hot chocolate?” They all looked at her and laughed.

Emily blushed as Derek took her hand. “There’s so much you have to learn about being a Vampire. Come on, we’ll make hot chocolate” They walked into the kitchen and Derek opened the pantry door reaching for the packets of hot chocolate. Emily watched as he took cups from the closet lining them up.

“Derek, I thought you could only have blood?”

He turned giving her his best quirky smile. “We can drink pretty much anything. Some of us can eat food. I can but I choose not to because I suffer for hours afterwards.”

Emily giggled “I’m so glad you can have hot chocolate. I couldn’t imagine life without it.”

Derek winked at her. “Neither could I.” He finished making the hot chocolate and placed the cups on a tray.

“How do you know where everything is here?” Emily asked as they walked into the living area.

Derek set the tray down “It’s my house. Nick and Tanya live next to me, Merrek and Claire next to them, Eve and Frank next to them, then there’s Gerry, Tony, Lou, and Tom. About a mile down the hill there’s another compound with about thirty homes.” They sat down and Derek handed her a cup.

At about five in the morning Derek looked at Emily and said “I think we’re going upstairs. Who’s guarding?”

Gerry, Lou, Tony and Tom stood up. “We are.” Gerry said lightly.

Derek looked at Gerry. “I want you and Tom outside my door, Lou and Tony on patrol.”

Tanya glanced at Derek and said, “The others are patrolling. I think we need to stay close.”

Derek nodded in agreement. “Tanya, Nick, our safety is up to you.” Derek stood up. “Come on Em, you’re falling asleep.”

Emily stood up. “Thank you for a wonderful day or should I say night. I had a wonderful time.”

Claire smiled, “We’re glad you enjoyed yourself.”

Emily replied softly, “Thank you for your protection.”

Merrek replied, “You’re most welcome. Sleep well.”

***

Derek closed the door to the bedroom. Emily sat on the edge of the bed.

“You called me Em. My mom, dad and Joe are the only ones that ever called me that.” She looked down for a moment and then back at Derek.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t know that was their special name for you. It just came out that way.”

Emily stood up and walked towards him. She placed her hands against his chest. “I thought it would bother me, but it felt right. It felt good to be called Em again.”

Derek looked down at her and asked, “So it was ok?”

Emily grinned. “Yes it was ok.”

Derek shook his head saying, “I just don’t understand… is it humans I don’t understand or women? Emily, if it was ok why say anything? I thought when you brought it up that I offended you.”

Emily smiled as she stood on her toes and kissed his cheek. “I’m going to change.” She said as she picked up the sleep pants and looked at Derek “Do you have a tee shirt I could wear?” He opened a drawer and tossed a red tee shirt to her.

Derek sat on the edge of the bed listening to the shower. He silently spoke to Mishka who was in the bathroom with Emily. Mishka let me see her. Mishka opened his eyes and looked toward the clear glass shower door. Emily was rinsing soap from her hair. Her head tilted back towards the shower head. Derek studied her wet naked body for a moment then told Mishka Close your eyes my friend and Derek’s vision of Emily disappeared.

Emily came out of the bathroom in red plaid sleep pants and the red tee shirt. She smelled of soap and a floral fragranced shampoo. Derek took in a deep breath then smiled. “You smell good enough to eat.”

Emily looked at him, “What?”

Derek thought about what he said and started to laugh. Then he said, “You smell delightful.” Emily smiled as she sat down on the floor in front of the fireplace and began brushing her wet hair.

Derek stood up grabbing sleep pants and went into the bathroom. He showered quickly because he knew the water would turn cold very quickly. He needed to replace the hot water heater with a bigger one but he never seemed to have the time to do it. He was rinsing the shampoo from his hair when the water went from hot to cold.

***

Emily gazed outside watching the Northern Lights in almost a dreamy state; they were so incredibly beautiful as they swirled in the sky. She was brought back to reality when she heard Derek yell from the bathroom.

“Damn! Oh shit!” he cried out.

Emily heard the rattle of the shower door and then a thud as something hit the floor. She sprang to her feet with Mishka, Phantom and Shadow at her side. She looked from the bathroom door to the bedroom door. She was frightened.

“Gerry… Gerry! Something’s happened to Derek.”

Gerry and Tom came through the door. “Emily, go downstairs. Eve, Claire and Tanya are watching TV.” Gerry said pushing her towards the door.

The bathroom door opened and Derek came out. “What’s going on?” he asked annoyed that they were in his room.

Emily saw him and breathed a sigh of relief. “I heard you cry out; I heard the glass rattle and a loud thud so I called Gerry and Tom. I was afraid something was wrong.”

Derek looked at them and sank onto the edge of the bed laughing. “You know how small the water heater is here….I was almost done with the shower when the water turned to ice cubes. I slipped and hit the shower door then the shampoo bottle hit the floor. I’m such a klutz sometimes!”

Gerry and Tom looked at him. “We’re outta here….I’ll have Lou and Frank swap my water heater for yours later,” Gerry said laughing as he turned towards the door to leave.

Gerry and Tom left the room and Emily closed the door. Turning she said, “I’m sorry. I used all the hot water….it takes forever to rinse shampoo out of this” she said lifting a section of her hair from her shoulders.

Derek was laughing again. “Not your fault, I should have replaced the damn thing a year ago.”

Emily yawned. “Time for this human to sleep, Mr. Vampire,” she said softly as she approached the bed.

Derek stood up pulling the blankets back. “After you,” he said bowing gallantly. Emily climbed into bed and he followed pulling the blankets over them.

“I really like that puppy. He’s so sweet,” Emily said softly.

Derek chuckled, “You do realize he’s a wolf?”

Emily replied sleepily, “I know, but you were a gray wolf and didn’t hurt me. Do you think I could buy him from Tanya and Nick?”

Derek smiled. “Emily he’s not a dog. He’s going to be very big and probably not very friendly.”

Emily brushed her hand against his cheek. “Derek, he likes me, and I like him.”

Derek caught her hand and kissed it. “Go to sleep we’ll talk to Nick and Tanya later.”

Derek lay in bed listening to Emily’s heart, the blood running through her veins, her breathing. He turned to face her and observed how peaceful she looked, how absolutely beautiful she was in his eyes. She was so much more beautiful than Elizabeth had been; not just in looks but in heart. “Damn it to hell,” he mumbled and slipped out of bed quietly.

“Mishka, protect,” he whispered and slipped out of the room and down the stairs. Nick, Tanya, Merrek and Claire were sitting on the couch.

Merrek looked up, “Something wrong?”

Derek plopped down on the couch. “I’m fucked! That’s what’s wrong.”

Simultaneously they all said, “What?”

Derek’s brow creased and he brushed the thick waves of his hair off his face. “I’m fucked…I’m madly in love with this woman. I think of nothing but her. I loved Elizabeth, but I adore Emily. I love her smile, her gentleness, her kindness, and her blue eyes. I can’t do this to her. It’s not fair under the circumstances. She knows to save me and kill Jacque she has to become. How fair is that with Jacque coming after her to kill her. She’s just lost her father and here she is with my Vampire family. She hasn’t even been able to grieve for her father. I can’t do this to her. I’m going to go to Jacque and see if he’ll set her free if he kills me.”

No one saw Emily as she stood in the shadows of the stairs listening. Claire stood up and sat at Derek’s feet resting her head in his lap. “Derek, what makes you think that Jacque would be honorable. He doesn’t have an honorable bone in his body. He’d kill you and make a sex, food, donor out of Emily. Think!”

Derek ran his hand lightly over Claire’s hair. “Claire, I have put my friends, my family, and Emily in great danger. Because of me, we hide in the wilderness.”

Tanya spoke up next. “Derek, you really can be an idiot sometimes. Emily has feelings for you that run very deep. We all see it, why can’t you? Please don’t do anything foolish. Emily would suffer grave consequences at Jacques hand and so would each and every one of us. It’s your lot in this Vampire lifetime to be a leader.”

Derek sat shaking his head no. “I’m damned if I do and damned if I don’t. Would Emily be happy with us? Would all the joy and gentleness leave her eyes? God, what do I do” The room fell silent as everyone sat in thought.

Derek broke the silence, “I wish I could find someone liquored up on good scotch to feed on.”

Tanya stood up and walked to the cabinet in the corner of the room. She opened the door taking out a glass and a bottle. “You can drink! …I have; would you like a belt? Maybe it will bring you back to your senses.” She poured the scotch and handed Derek the glass “Drink.” Derek raised the glass to his lips hesitantly. Tanya looked at him and said, “Drink it.” He drank the shot of Scotch quickly and handed Tanya the glass. She smiled, “Another?” Derek looked at Nick who was starting to laugh.

“Derek, my brother, you have lived a sheltered life. Go ahead if you want to”

Derek nodded at Tanya and she poured another shot handing the glass to him. He again downed it quickly. “Thank you,” he said as he handed the glass back to her.

Tanya looked around the room and asked, “Anyone else?”

Nick extended his hand. “Me.” She poured him a shot and set the bottle down on the table.

Merrek looked at Derek. “You’re not going to do it are you?”

Derek looked up “What?”

Merrek frowned, “Try and play lets make a deal with Jacque.”

Derek frowned, “I won’t search him out. When he rears his ugly head, I’ll do whatever is necessary to keep him away from Emily and the rest of you. The original agreement was that if he did me in, he’d not search out my mate. I’ve lived my life. I’ve lived more than one hundred and fifty years searching for Emily and now I can’t change her.” Derek looked down at Claire and whispered “I’ve failed all of you, I’m sorry”

“You haven’t failed anyone,” said a voice from behind them. Emily walked out of the shadows. “And you’re not going to.”

Derek turned to see her walking toward him. “Emily, how much of this did you hear?”

Emily leaned close to his ear and whispered, “All of it. And you’re not going to Jacque.” Emily looked at Tanya. “May I?” she asked motioning towards the scotch. Tanya poured her a shot and handed it to her. Emily walked around the couch and sat next to Derek. Claire looked up at her and smiled.

Emily returned her smile. “Hi Claire; you seem to have the best seat in the house.” Derek was absentmindedly stroking Claire’s hair.

Claire silently said, I told you. You really are such an idiot, Derek.

Emily drank the shot down and rested her hand on Derek’s. She looked into his green eyes. “You can’t do this.” She looked away for a moment and then back studying his eyes as she whispered, “I won’t let you.” She stood up handing the glass back to Tanya.

“Another?” Tanya asked.

Emily nodded and soon held another shot to her lips. She handed the glass to Tanya “Thank you. I’m going upstairs.” She looked at Derek. “Are you coming?”

Claire sat up and moved away from him silently saying, Go, you idiot.

Emily walked up the stairs and past Gerry and Tom. “Good night guys, thank you again for everything.”

Gerry smiled at her. “You’re welcome.” She walked into the bedroom closing the door and walked to the window.

Derek came into the room silently. Emily stood at the window with Mishka on one side and Phantom and Shadow on the other their paws resting on the window sill. “Look, there’s a moose,” Emily said softly. “He’s so big!” The room was quiet again. She was running her hands through Mishka’s coat. “You and Snow made beautiful babies. I’d really like to have one of your babies.” She looked down at Mishka. “We have to stop your daddy from doing something really stupid.” She turned her head to look at Phantom and Shadow. “Mishka and I are going to need your help too, ok?” The three wolves barked softly in reply. “Good, now we need to come up with a plan.”

Derek coughed alerting Emily to his presence. She turned to face him. “I’m glad you came back upstairs.” She reached out taking his hand. “Derek, why would you even think of going to that evil bastard?”

Derek shook his head. “You said you heard it all.”

Emily nodded, “I did. I heard everything but it makes no sense.”

Derek sat on the bed pulling her next to him. “It makes perfect sense. I can’t save you unless either you become what I am or I die at Jacque’s hand.”

Emily leaned her head against his shoulder. “Promise me you won’t do this. There’s no rush right now. We have some time, don’t we?”

Derek kissed the top of her head, “A little time… maybe a week if were really lucky.”

Emily tilted her face so she could see his. “Derek, I do care about you. You’ve been so kind to me. I’ve never been more comfortable with anyone. I just…”

Derek’s lips stopped her as he kissed her. “Emily, when this all shakes down you’ll have only seconds to decide. If you haven’t decided, I will die in your place. I won’t let him do to you what he did to Elizabeth. I couldn’t stand to see him touch you, hurt you.”

Emily yawned. “I’m sorry,” she said and continued. “I need you to know that I couldn’t stand to see you hurt. I don’t think I could survive seeing or knowing you were tortured. I know he would torture you. I know after he killed you he would come after me and your family and he’d be laughing the whole time. Promise me, please, that you won’t do this.” Emily reached up pulling his face to hers brushing her lips to his. “Promise me,” she whispered.

Derek kissed her. “I can’t. We’ll just have to see how this all plays out.”

Chapter Eleven

With each passing day Emily and Derek became closer. They would spend hours talking and laughing. They would walk safely around the compound at night admiring the stars and the Northern Lights. They would spend hours in the kennel with the puppies. Killer was definitely Emily’s wolf. He would hear her voice and howl until she sat next to him so he could crawl all over her.

Almost two weeks had past since they arrived in Alaska. With each day that passed, Derek became more edgy. Jacque would not just disappear. He and his clan were inherently evil and Derek knew when Jacque struck this time it would be an all out war.

Emily slept soundly beside Derek. As he did everyday he watched her sleep. He leaned over her brushing his lips against hers and then slipped out of bed. Silently he gave the protect order and left the room.

He looked at Tom and Frank, “High alert guys. I’m edgy as hell. I’ll be back in a little bit.” Derek walked downstairs. He silently called out to Merrek, Nick and Gerry. A few minutes passed and one by one they came into the living area and took a seat. Once they were present Derek sat across from them pulling his chair closer to them. “Sorry, but I’m extremely anxious. No hint of that scum yet. That’s not at all like him. He’s up to no good and I need you three to keep everyone on their toes. We all know that as time passes and nothing happens we become lax with our level of caution. We can’t afford to be negligent for a moment.” Derek paused, “I’m really tense…terrified might be a better word.”

Nick stood up putting his arm around Derek’s shoulder “We’re here and everyone knows the magnitude of this mess. Everyone knows both you and Emily are to be protected.”

Derek looked at him “Nick I can feel it. He’s going to strike when our guard is down. No matter what happens protect Emily. Don’t let him get her.”

Merrek and Gerry joined Nick on one side of the chair as Claire, Eve and Tanya approached the other. Claire knelt in front of Derek taking his hands in hers. “Derek, we all promise to guard and protect Emily. We all love her. I’ve never seen you like this and we’ve been prowling the earth together forever.”

Derek pulled her up and onto his lap resting his head against her. “Claire, do Vampires have anxiety attacks? I think I’m having one. I can’t breathe. I feel like someone’s put a plastic bag over my head,” Derek gasped.

Claire looked at Tanya “Do you have a paper bag?” Tanya nodded as she walked quickly into the kitchen grabbing a small bag from the drawer bringing it to Derek.

Claire gently instructed Derek, “Hold this over your nose and mouth and breathe. Come on, Derek, breathe into the bag and then draw it back into your lungs slowly.” Derek followed her instructions and was soon feeling better.

Derek smiled weakly. “I’m a mess aren’t I?” Eve studied his face for a moment. “Derek, when did you feed last? You’re very pale and I can’t say when I saw you feed last.”

Derek thought for a moment “Maybe that’s the problem… I haven’t fed.”

Frank looked at Tanya. “Got any steak? Or maybe goat, or something I can bring into the house?”

Tanya went to the window and stood for a few minutes then motioned with her hand. The door opened slowly and in walked a small cow. She motioned again and the door closed. “Derek, feed” she whispered. Derek looked around then walked over to the cow and sank his fangs deeply into her neck. The blood pulsing down his throat felt wonderful. He could feel the blood replenishing his body, his mind.

Tanya ran her hand over Derek’s back as he fed. “Derek, let her go… she’s weakening.” Derek was lost in the pleasure of feeding. “Derek, let her loose.” His eye met hers as she said, “Derek, you’ll kill her.” He pulled back from the cow then licked her wounds.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt her,” he said softly.

Tanya looked at the cow then to Frank “She’ll need to be inside. Can you get her to the kennel and give her extra feed so she can rebuild her strength?”

Frank nodded. “I’ll be back he said as he covered his body and most of his face with clothing. Then he put on sun glasses and opened the door leading the cow to the kennel.

Tanya rubbed Derek’s back. “She’ll be ok. Go upstairs to bed; we’re all on guard, rest easy.”

Derek turned kissing her forehead. “Thanks. You probably just saved me.” He walked to Claire kissing her cheek. “Thank you, too. I love all of you.” He turned and staggered up the stairs and into the bedroom. He slipped under the covers and soon Emily was curled up in his arms. He closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

***

Emily awoke around three in the afternoon. She got out of bed and quietly walked into the bathroom to change her clothes. She pulled her hair into a pony tail and walked quietly out into the hall. The house was quiet and it seemed everyone was still in bed. Emily pulled on a parka and boots and walked outside into the sunlight. She missed the sun on her face. She stood just outside the door looking up into the late afternoon sky, she felt a nudge against her leg and looked down “Snow lets go see the baby,” she said smiling as she headed towards the kennel.

Emily sat in the kennel alone with the puppies. She had been playing with the puppies for quite a while when she realized that it was getting dark. She picked up Killer and kissed his nose. “I have to go, but I’ll be back later.” She stood up and walked to the door pulling it open. It was already pretty dark. “Snow, come,” she called afraid to walk across the compound alone. “Snow, come.” Snow trotted to her side “Snow, bring me to Derek,” she said softly.

Emily and Snow were about halfway across the compound when Emily was grabbed and lifted into the air. She managed to get a short scream out just before a hand covered her mouth and Jacques evil laugh engulfed her. Silently she screamed to Derek. She screamed and screamed but it was all in her mind.

Snow was howling scratching on the door. Nick opened the door. “Snow what’s wrong?” She continued to howl as she ran up the stairs to Derek’s door. Nick ran after her and as he reached the door.

Derek pulled it open. “Where’s Emily?” Derek asked in a panic. Nick looked at Snow as she howled. Mishka was now howling as was Phantom and Shadow. The family gathered.

Within five minutes the entire compound had been searched; Emily was missing. Derek sat alone listening, hoping he’d hear her, hoping she’d somehow tell him where she was. Finally he heard her calling to him. She was frightened, she was crying but she hadn’t been hurt yet. Derek pushed, Try and send me mental images of what you are seeing, try to let me know where you are so we can come and bring you home. Emily, try and stay calm. If you show Jacque fear, he will torment you more. Emily, what are you seeing?”

Emily struggled against Jacque trying to free herself. She didn’t care if she dropped to the ground and died. At least death would be fast. Suddenly she felt the descent and was thrown into a dark room. There were no windows, no light. She sat where she was dropped afraid to move. Her heart pounded in her chest. Then she heard Derek. There was no voice but he was talking to her. She listened closing her eyes finding comfort that he knew she was in trouble. She silently tried to tell him what had happened I was playing with Killer when I realized it was getting dark. Snow accompanied me across the compound and I was grabbed about halfway to the door. Oh, Derek, I’m so sorry… I should have never gone out alone. She sobbed in the darkness and continued trying to communicate with him telling him they were not far away. It was like she was lifted and held for only seconds and then she was thrown into darkness. She was in a cold room with no windows and there was an odd smell.

Derek pushed. What kind of smell? Have you smelled anything similar before? Think Emily, I need your help to find you.

Emily breathed in the air deeply. Fish; maybe blood. It was like a place where they cleaned fish. Derek, it’s cold, very cold. There was silence. His voice was gone. Emily covered her face and cried. She sat on her knees and prayed silently for strength and comfort. She prayed for rescue and for the lives of Derek and his family. She laid down curling up into a tight ball pulling her knees to her chest and closed her eyes. She was almost asleep when she heard Derek again.

Em, do you hear any noise? What sounds can you hear? Since you can’t see anything, listen carefully and tell me what you are hearing. Emily listened to the creaking sounds of the building and the surrounding area.

Derek, I must be in a shabby wooden building. There’s a lot of creaking. The wind sounds very strong; it’s howling and blowing icy air through the cracks. I just heard a ship horn and I think and I can hear water sounds. She paused. Oh God, Derek, I think he’s coming. I hear that evil laugh. Her heart was pounding again.

Emily, try and stay calm. He can smell fear and thrives on it. Try not to show the bastard that you’re afraid. We’re coming. Tanya thinks she knows where you are.

Derek listened for a reply from her but he heard nothing. He looked at Tanya, “Where is she, Tanya… Think! Jacque is going to hurt her” Derek was frantic and his fury was building at a steady pace. Tanya looked to Nick for help. He sat his eyes closed trying to communicate with the others sending out the information Emily had passed to Derek. Merrek did the same. Claire was almost as frantic as Derek. She looked at Merrek. His brow was creased in thought.

“Merrek, hurry, get information. We can’t let him hurt her.” Claire looked to Frank, Gerry, Lou, Tom, Tony and Eve as they communicated with the others.

***

The door opened and artificial light flooded the entry and illuminated the room. There were dead fish and dead animals all along the perimeter of the room. In the center of the room was a tall pole with a large steel hook. The pole was stained with blood and the area surrounding the pole was covered by freshly pooled blood. Then Emily saw Jacque. He walked over to her running his pinky nail down the front of her parka. Someone grabbed her from behind and pulled the jacket from her shoulders throwing it to the ground.

“So, Elizabeth we meet again” Jacque said mockingly.

Emily looked him in the eyes. “You are mistaken. My name is Emily,” She replied defiantly.

Jacque reached out grabbing her chin roughly. “You are Elizabeth. You are the one he’s been searching for to impregnate.”

Emily glared at him. “You’re out of your mind.”

Jacque hissed “Don’t provoke me. This has to last a while for me to get my full pleasure from tormenting you.” He tilted her head from left to right “Very lovely. It’s a shame you’re going to die tonight. I would have gotten great pleasure from having you as my mate.” Emily glared at him but said nothing.

Jacque laughed wickedly and ran his pinky nail down the front of her sweater slitting it open. Emily tried to hold her sweater closed but her arms were grabbed from behind. Jacque squealed like a wild pig as he reached out pushing open her sweater exposing her breasts to the cold, “Ahhh top hat nipples, my favorite. Look they’re popping from the cold. They’re so delightful to twist and so tasty to chew on.” He lowered his head to her breast biting at her nipples.

Emily closed her eyes and screamed silently. Oh God, he’s touching me. I think he’s going to bite my nipple off. Oh God there’s blood everywhere, dead animals everywhere and a blood stained pole with a hook. Derek it’s a slaughter house. Oh God, he’s hurting me. Emily fell silent.

Jacque looked at his helpers. “Let her go, it’s no fun if she’s not conscious. Take the jacket and throw it over her. We’ll come back later and play more.” Jacque turned and left the room.

One of his helpers watched until he was gone then knelt beside Emily and whispered. “I’ll try and help you. He didn’t hurt you this time. You have to survive and be with the other. You have to free us from this slavery.” He covered her with her blood soaked jacket and left the room.

***

Nick jumped up grabbing Derek’s arm. “I know where she is! Come on, we have to hurry.”

Derek looked at Nick. “Where is she? I’m going alone.”

Nick frowned. “No way, my brother, we are coming and we are going to finish this. All of us.”

Derek shook his head no. “Nick, I’m going alone. I started this alone and I’ll finish this alone.”

Merrek stood beside Nick and then one by one they all joined Nick. “You’re not going alone.”

Derek looked at his family “I can’t let you risk you’re lives.”

Gerry stepped close to Derek. “We’re wasting time. We’re all going.” Mishka sat next to Gerry and barked. He was joined by Phantom, Shadow and Snow howling together.

***

Emily shivered under the wet parka thrown over her. She ran her hand over her breast surprised to find her nipple still intact but intense pain lingered from Jacque’s assault. She heard footsteps outside the door and froze in anticipation of the assault that would be coming. Closing her eyes she again prayed for the strength to withstand Jacque’s torture and for the courage to fight. She waited for the door to open.

***

Derek looked at his family. “Ok, we’ll all go, but I go in alone first. You will be my backup.” Nick nodded in agreement.

Claire looked at him, “Derek, you can’t do this alone. It’s not safe for either of you.”

Derek smiled at her, “Claire, my dear, sweet Claire. I will sneak in and hopefully be able to sneak Emily out. When I call, if I call, you come in for the kill. One Vamp may be able to sneak in and out quickly. Trust me.”

Without warning Derek dropped to his knees listening, mumbling, “He’s touching her, he’s hurting her, she’s terrified. Oh, God, he’s biting her nipple off. There’s nothing now, just silence.”

Derek sprang to his feet and looked at Nick. “Go, lead me to her quickly.” One by one they took flight into the cold night air.” Without warning they were under attack and Derek was snatched by several of Jacques men as the attack on the others continued as a diversion. The attack continued until the sun began to rise. Quickly they took cover in the house and listened for Derek.

***

Derek was thrown into a dark room. He stood searching the darkness. He knew she was in the room he could smell her. From the far side of the room he heard a whimper. He was at her side lifting her into his arms cradling her against him. “Emily, I’m here,” he whispered. Her eyes opened searching for a glimpse of his face in the darkness.

“Is it really you or another trick,” she whimpered. Derek could see she had been hurt. There were scratches and deep gouges in her flesh. He pushed the jacket from her and examined her torso. Her nipple was almost off; there were bites in the fleshy part of her breasts and long scratches on her stomach.

Derek felt his own hot tears running down his face as he whispered, “I’m going to try and heal you, lay still in my arms.”

Emily whimpered, “He hurt me; he’s going to kill both of us.” Derek leaned towards her breast and licked gently as his fingers gently held her nipple in place. Emily whimpered in pain with each lick of his tongue.

Derek felt her go limp in his arms. Silently he pushed. You will sleep a good healing sleep. You will not feel his assaults because he won’t assault you if you’re unconscious. Derek held her against him protectively.

Without warning, Emily was ripped from his grasp. Derek was pulled to his feet and held by three men. Two men held her unconscious body upright as Jacque examined her wounds and added fresh cuts to her body with his nails. He grabbed at her jeans and shredded them in seconds ripping them from her limp body. Emily whimpered softly as his nails dug into the flesh of her thighs.

Derek growled, “Let her be. It’s me you want. You’ve won. Take me and set her free.”

Jacque laughed. “Nicholas, I’m not finished with her yet. You’re going to watch as I fuck her, your going to watch as I kill her and then I’m going to kill you. I’m going to make sure your seed never grows by killing you both. You have implanted her haven’t you?”

Derek’s irises were now rimmed in blood red, his fangs were fully extended and his fingernails were sharp as razors. He looked at Jacque “No seed has been planted. She wouldn’t have me.”

Jacque turned his attention back to Emily. “Lovely body don’t you think? I’ll get great pleasure as I ram my dick into her. You know, Nicholas, that’s the part your beloved Elizabeth hated the most.” Jacque ran his hand down Emily’s body grasping her lace panties between two fingers pulling them away from her body and then letting them snap back into place. “Oh, Nicholas, what a shame, she’s not a natural blonde like Elizabeth was.”

Derek’s right arm broke free and in one swift movement he slit the throats of three of his captors. Swirling around, Derek broke free and charged at Jacque knocking him away from Emily and silently calling in his family.

Swirling and flying through the room they fought. This was a fight to the death. The men that had held him were human and dead. The men that held Emily were Vampires and came to Jacques defense dropping her to the ground.

The room filled with hisses and growls as Derek fought Jacque and his two cohorts. Derek was relentless in his efforts to eliminate the ultimate threat to Emily and his family. He bit, clawed and shredded Jacque’s flesh as Jacque did the same to him with the help of his vampire slaves.

Claire snuck silently into the room with Tanya at her side. They grabbed Emily by the arms and silently pulled her into the air and out of the slaughter house. Eve met them in flight wrapping blankets around her and they quickly took her home.

Setting her down on the bed they unfolded the blankets wrapped around her and examined her wounds. Mishka, Snow, Phantom and Shadow jumped on the bed and began licking and sniffing the wounds. Miraculously, as they licked her wounds they began to knit. Emily had gashes all over her body. Her breasts were bruised in the shape of Jacques hands. Her right nipple was purplish in color and beginning to mend back in place thanks to Derek’s quick thinking. Eve brought a basin of water and the three of them carefully washed the dried blood from her body. Emily whimpered tears running down her face.

After she was washed, they dressed Emily warmly in Derek’s sleep pants and a sweat shirt. Tanya looked at the wolves. “Floor,” she commanded and they jumped off the bed.

Claire pulled the covers over Emily then looked at Tanya and Eve and silently spoke. She had to be terrified. Look what that bastard did to her. My God, he had her nipple bitten half off.

Tanya frowned, “We need to go back and help the others.”

Claire looked at her. “We can’t leave her alone. Someone needs to protect and care for her. She’s hurt badly and will not heal as we do.”

Eve nodded and said, “Claire is right. Derek would want us to care for her and guard her.”

Tanya replied, “I need to go back. I need to help them. I can’t just sit here.”

Eve looked up at her. “You go and communicate back to us what is happening. Tanya, please be careful.” Tanya turned looking back at Emily and then to Eve and Claire. “Take care of her. She carries the seed.” Then she disappeared into a swirling mist. Mishka, Snow, Phantom and Shadow were on the bed standing guard over Emily within seconds of Tanya’s departure.

***

Derek fought hard trying to destroy Jacque. They were no longer in the slaughter house. They were near Barrow, Alaska where the sun would not come up; would not affect the outcome of this battle. Derek was being attacked from all sides. He was tiring but knew he would fight until either he succeeded killing Jacque or he was killed himself. Then he heard the familiar sound of Merrek’s voice telling him they were there with the others to help him.

***

Emily heard growling and hissing all around her. She saw blood dripping to the floor. Looking up she saw Derek in battle with Jacque. They were bloody, their clothes were in shreds. She watched as Jacque bit and clawed at Derek. Whimpering she cried, “Derek, oh God.”

Claire reached over brushing her blood streaked hair from her face “You’re safe, Emily, and Derek now has help in his fight. You need to rest you carry something very precious within you.” she whispered to an unconscious Emily.

***

Derek’s family brought weapons and started to pick off Jacques henchmen one by one by severing their heads and collecting them. Once they had a few heads one of them would fly off dropping them into the icy water.

Two days passed and still the battle raged on. Very rarely did they fight on the land; most of the fighting was done far above the earth. They spun and dodged through the air. To anyone seeing them it would have looked like a choreographed dance. But this was a fight to the death. The survivor would be a leader of sorts to the majority of Vampires.

***

Emily sat up slowly to see the wolves; each on a corner of the bed watching her. She glanced around the room and spotted Claire sleeping in a chair. “Claire, what happened?” she asked. Her voice was raspy and dry. “Claire.” Emily dangled her legs over the side of the bed. She lifted her shirt and looked down at her very tender, sore breasts. She was bruised from her upper chest to just above the waist. Her body was covered by long narrow scabs. “Oh God, it wasn’t a nightmare,” she whispered. She slipped from the bed walking slowly towards Claire. Her whole body ached. “Claire, Claire, where is Derek? Where are the others?” she asked shaking Claire awake.

Claire awoke with a start. “You’re awake, you’re up! How do you feel?”

Emily frowned. “I hurt from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. Where’s Derek? Where are the others?”

Claire shook her head. “The fight continues.”

Emily looked at her questioningly. “Continues? What do you mean?”

Claire stood up. “Come and lay back down. You need to rest to heal your body.”

Emily shook Claire’s hand from her arm. “Claire, where is Derek?”

Claire looked at Emily. “They are near Barrow. This time of year the sun never really rises. They’ve been fighting for two days. They are all tiring.”

Emily sank to the bed. “How long can this go on?”

Claire frowned “Until one of them wins or until both of them die,” she replied.

Emily moaned as she lay back against the pillows. ”Claire, can Derek win?”

Claire sat on the bed. “We can hope. Really, that’s all we can do.” Claire patted Emily’s hand. “I’ll be back in a few minutes; I’ll bring you some soup. You haven’t eaten in days and you need your strength.” Emily nodded and closed her eyes as tears ran down her cheeks.

When Emily heard the door close behind Claire she climbed out of bed and fell to the floor on her knees. She prayed for Derek’s safety. She prayed for his life. She asked that his sins be forgiven explaining that he was a good man. He didn’t kill his victims, he didn’t terrorize them. Emily begged.

It was day five of the battle. Derek was spiraling towards the ground. He didn’t have the strength to fly anymore. He didn’t know if he could continue the fight. Jacque was strong; very strong. Gerry caught him before he hit the ground and lowered him slowly. As Derek’s feet touched the ground, Gerry was grabbed by Jacque. As Jacque flew holding tightly to Gerry he was grabbed from behind by Nick, Merrek, Frank, and Tony. Gerry was released and the five of them set to the task of killing this evil being. Gerry took the dagger from its sheath, and as the others held Jacque, Gerry cut his head from his body. As the headless body fell towards the icy sea Nick caught the screaming hissing head and stuffed it into a sack tied to his belt.

***

Emily sat alone with killer on her lap absentmindedly staring at the fireplace as she stroked the cub’s fur. There had been no word about the battle. Mishka sat next to the chair on one side and Phantom and Shadow sat on the other.

“Emily, it’s over. Derek is dying; he needs to see you.”

Emily set the cub next to Mishka as she stood up. “Where is he?”

Claire looked to Eve to finish this terrible news. Eve took Emily’s hands in hers. “They’re bringing him here and then to his homeland.”

Emily looked away fighting the flood of tears she knew were coming, “And Jacque? Did they kill that evil bastard?”

Eve smiled a bit. “That’s the only good to come from this. He’s dead. Gerry decapitated him and carry’s his head to burn so he will never be able to come back.”

Emily looked at her a glint of hope in her eyes. “Can Derek come back?” Eve shook her head “I don’t know. I don’t know how badly he’s hurt.”

Emily looked down at herself “How long before he’s here?”

Claire listened for a moment “Within a few minutes.”

Emily looked at them sadly. “Should we change the sheets on the bed?” Claire shook her head. “Let him go breathing in your scent.” Emily turned, “I’m going to shower. Emily ran to the bathroom. She quickly showered and ran a brush through her hair. She heard the door open in the bedroom and pulled on Derek’s robe tying it around her waist as she opened the door.

Nick, Gerry, Merrek and Frank carried Derek into the bedroom and laid him on the bed. They looked sadly at Emily as she approached. She looked into their faces and knew Derek was almost gone.

“Can you leave us alone,” she asked her voice quivering and straining to keep some sense of normalcy.

Nick looked at her. “Of course, come on guys.” He said ushering them from the room.

“Thank you” Emily whispered as they left the room.

Chapter Twelve

Emily closed the door quietly, walked to the bed and sat on the edge. She leaned over kissing Derek’s lips softly. She slowly, carefully removed his clothes. His body was almost as shredded as his clothes. She stood up and walked to the bathroom filling a basin with warm water. She went back to the bed and washed the blood from his body, her tears falling on his chest. Silently Derek said, Emily I’m sorry I’ve done this to you.

Emily leaned close to him. “Derek, if you feed you’ll get well, I know you will” A small weak version of his quirky smile crossed his lips. “No, Emily, my time has come.” Emily leaned closer to him. She moved the hair from her neck and lowered her head so her neck was at his lips.

“Derek, listen to my heart. Hear my blood. Feed on me. If you’re going to leave me like everyone else I’ve loved has, then feed on me and take me with you.” She paused for a few seconds. “Derek, please, I beg you feed on me”

Derek lifted his hand placing it on her head pulling her closer. He whispered, “Are you sure?”

Emily replied, “Yes, feed.”

Her heartbeat filled his senses. His teeth extended. He pulled her close and as his teeth sunk into her neck he silently said, I love you, Emily. I won’t take you with me because you carry my child. You’ll have to drink of my blood and then the seed will bloom. You won’t be alone anymore. Close your eyes let me take you home for a moment.

Emily closed her eyes. Derek took her to a field of flowers in the moonlight. He held her, kissed her and made love to her as no one ever had or ever could. As the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced came over her she cried out. Derek silently whispered. I told you it was better with the bite. You’ll become soon. I promise I’ll come back to you. You’ll know when I arrive. My family will take care of you and our child until I return. All that is mine is yours. His teeth retracted as his hand fell to his side. Emily screamed and climbed onto the bed beside him holding him, begging him not to leave her alone.

Nick heard her scream and ran into the room. Emily was sobbing holding Derek, trying to wake him. Nick saw the puncture marks on her neck; he saw that Derek was dying. He walked to the bed. “Emily, did he tell you of the gift he leaves with you? Did he tell you of the child?” Emily nodded as she sobbed. Nick reached down lifting Derek’s wrist. “Emily, you must drink his blood for his seed to grow; if you don’t, there will be no child.”

Emily cried. “How, I have no teeth to puncture.” Nick ran his nail along Derek’s wrist as the rest of the family entered the room. “Take his wrist and suck his blood into you.” Emily looked at Derek then took his arm and sucked his blood. As it flowed from his wrist into her he silently said, Remember, I love you. Remember I’ll come back to you.

Claire stood next to Emily as she continued to suck on his wrist. “Emily, stop,” she said sternly. “Emily, stop before his breathing stops.”

Emily lifted her head his blood dripping down her chin mingling with her tears. She leaned down kissing Derek’s lips. I love you Derek. I’ll wait for you, she sobbed clinging to him.

Tanya, Eve and Claire peeled Emily off of Derek and led her to the chair in front of the fireplace. Nick looked at Tanya. “I need his clothes.” Tanya went to the closet and pulled out black slacks, a black shirt and a long black coat. She handed the clothes to Nick. Emily cried as she watched them dress him for his final journey.

When Derek was dressed they left the room giving Emily time alone with him. She curled up on the bed next to him resting her head on his chest. “I’m so sorry I didn’t let you bite me sooner. You’d be alive.” Without warning, her belly cramped doubling her over in pain.

In a distant corner of her mind she heard Derek’s voice. You’re becoming. The pain will end soon and our baby will begin to grow.

The family came back about an hour later. Emily was resting peacefully next to Derek. Her eyes opened when Merrek touched her hand.

“Emily, it’s time. We have to take him home.” She looked at Merrek and the others.

“Can I come with you? Please don’t leave me here alone.”

Merrek smiled. “You’re one of us now. Of course you can come. Get dressed.”

Emily went to the closet and pulled out a pair of Derek’s jeans and a black sweater. She slipped into the bathroom and reappeared a few minutes later dressed and ready to go. Everyone stood at the edge of the bed. Derek’s body lifted from the bed. Merrek reached out taking Emily’s hand. “Hold my hand; flying can be a bit tricky.”

They flew through the night and soon they were standing on a patch of thick green grass. Slowly Derek’s body floated into a cave a few feet away and settled on a velvet blanket with his head resting on a velvet pillow. Emily looked at Nick. “Do you have a knife?” Nick nodded as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pocket knife and handed it to Emily.

Emily took the knife and cut a lock of his hair then cut a lock of her own. She put her hair in his jacket pocket. She leaned close and kissed him. “Rest, but come home to me. Please come home to me. You’re a magical person, you can heal yourself.” Sobbing she whispered, “Please heal yourself.” She rested her head against his chest and cried. Claire and Tanya sat beside her. “Emily, we have to go now. The sun will be coming up soon and we have to go back to Alaska.”

Emily looked up. “I don’t think I can go. I can’t leave him here all by himself.”

Tanya pulled Emily up off of Derek’s chest. “Emily, he’s home. Now we need to go home.”

Emily frowned. “I don’t have a home anymore. I can’t go back to Maine.”

Claire smiled. “Of course you have a home. You’ll come home with us. We’ll take care of you. We’ll teach you what you need to know now that you’ve become.”

Emily looked at Claire. “Am I really pregnant? How would Derek know?”

Claire pulled her to her feet. “Come on. Let’s go home. You’re no help to Derek anymore and from now on your job is to take care of yourself and the baby growing inside you.” They led Emily up into the air and soon they landed in the Alaskan compound.

Gerry looked at the others. “It’s time to have our fire.”

They quickly built fire in the middle of the compound. Gerry went to a locked out-building and lifted the sack containing Jacque’s head. They all gathered around the fire including Emily. Gerry opened the bag lifting Jacque’s head from the bag. It hissed as he looked around at Derek’s family and then laughed. “I see your prince is gone. The seed was not planted. We will rule again.”

Emily looked into the eyes of the hissing head. “The seed grows within me and you will never rule anything.” She looked at Gerry. “Destroy it now!” Gerry dropped the head into the fire. It hissed, it screamed and then fell silent.

***

During the first three months that followed that horrible night, the family taught Emily how to feed, how to fly, how to communicate silently. They taught her about shape-shifting and took care of her. They made her feel like she belonged.

Emily lay in bed Killer at her side. Mishka, Phantom and Shadow stood guard. She closed her eyes trying to sleep. She hadn’t slept well in months. She’d dream of Derek and the terrible battle that killed him. She’d awake screaming when the nightmares of Jacque came. This time the dream was different. She was in her shop in Bar Harbor. She heard the bell chime when the door opened. She turned and there he was with that quirky smile, those incredible green eyes of his looking deeply into hers. She tossed and turned then woke up. She got out of bed making her way into the bathroom.

Emily stood in front of the mirror looking at her reflection. Her eyes were red from crying her face was puffy. She pulled her hair into a ponytail and splashed water onto her face then looked up into the mirror. The mirror clouded for a moment; green eyes stared into hers. “Oh, Derek, we never had a chance…” Somehow his eyes seemed to smile at her and then they faded away and she saw her own reflection. Emily dried her face and walked downstairs to the living room. She sat on the couch picking up the remote and turned the television on. There was no picture only static. “Damn the satellite is out,” she said softly. She was just about to turn the TV off when the static changed. A wavy image of a face appeared. It was Derek’s face. The image wavered and disappeared. Emily turned the TV off and sat in the silence of the house she and Derek would have lived in for several months each year.

After the sun set Tanya knocked on the door. Emily still in Derek’s sleep pants and a tee shirt went to the door.

Tanya came in. “Hi, did you sleep any better?”

Emily shook her head no and plopped down on the couch. “Tanya, I saw Derek in the mirror earlier. Then I came down here to watch TV. There must be something wrong with the satellite because all I got was static.”

Tanya turned the TV on. “Emily, there’s nothing wrong with the satellite.”

Emily looked at the TV. “I think I’m going mad. I saw Derek in the mirror then in the static on the TV I saw him again. What’s wrong with me?”

Tanya smiled. “Nothing is wrong with you. You’re grieving, you’re pregnant and your hormones are raging. Go get dressed; we’re going out to feed.”

Emily shook her head “I’m not hungry.”

Tanya looked at her. “Young lady, you’ve only been a vampire for a few months, you need to feed everyday. Now go get dressed.”

***

Emily came down the stairs and walked slowly to the door. She stepped outside into the cold night. She drew in a deep breath of the clean cold air and joined the others. They walked out of the compound and took to the air searching for food. They came across a herd of caribou and landed several feet in front of them. They spoke softly to the animals and one by one they fed.

They gathered at Derek’s after the feed. Tanya looked at Emily. “Tell them what you saw earlier.”

Emily shook her head no. “They’ll think I’m crazy.”

Tanya looked at Nick. “She saw Derek in the Mirror and then in the static of the TV.”

Nick smiled. “This has all been really hard on you Emily; you’ve gone through a lot in a very short period of time.”

Emily flinched a little then smiled. “I think the baby just kicked.”

Claire got up and put her hand against Emily’s stomach. “I don’t feel anything.”

“Wait maybe he’ll do it again,” Emily replied.

Tanya looked at her, “He?”

Emily smiled “Yes, he… I think.”

“It’s almost time for us to leave this paradise. In a few weeks the sun will be up almost twenty-four hours a day,” Nick said softly.

“Where shall we go, some place tropical, the mountains, Europe?” Eve replied.

Emily looked at them. “I thought we could stay here.”

Merrek chuckled. “Emily, don’t panic, where we go, you’ll be going.”

Emily frowned. “I like it here. I feel close to Derek here.”

Tanya giggled. “New York…I guess we better tell Kathy to get the penthouse in order.”

Emily felt the panic begin to rise. “I can’t go into the city, how would I feed?”

Gerry extended his teeth and pretended to bite Claire as he said, “Like this!” They all laughed but soon realized Emily was not laughing.

I don’t know if I can do that.” Emily said in almost a whisper.

Eve stood up. “Come here and practice on me.”

Emily looked shocked. “Really?”

Eve reached out taking her hand. “Come on, we’ll get you through this.” Emily stood up looking awkward and scared. Eve walked close to her. “Ok, now extend your teeth. Think of me as a cow and sink your fangs into my neck.” Emily started to laugh and soon everyone was laughing. Eve looked at Emily. “Come on, bite,” she giggled. Emily leaned closer to her neck and just as she was about to bite, Eve, still laughing, said “Moo, Moo, bite me, please.” That did it. Emily sat down laughing so hard her side hurt. “Moo,” Eve said again and they were all hysterical with laughter.

The rest of the evening continued with fits of laughter when someone would quite innocently say “Moo.” Near dawn everyone left for their own homes agreeing they would talk seriously about where they would go that evening.

Emily locked the door and walked up to the bedroom. She lit the fireplace and changed into Derek’s sleep pants and a tank top. She slipped on Derek’s robe and sat in front of the fire place. Killer jumped up on her lap licking her face. She was tired and wanted to sleep, but since that horrible night she waited until the last possible minute before crawling into the big empty bed. Finally she knew it was time. She told Killer to get down and stood up. “Come on guys lets go to bed.” She crawled into bed and closed her eyes hoping no nightmares would invade her sleep.

Derek’s lips brushed hers. Emily’s body responded to his touch. Her lips sought his as his caressing hand slipped between her legs giving her pleasure. “Derek” she moaned as his tongue gently licked at her nipples. With great care and gentleness his mouth caressed the nipple bitten by Jacque. Her passion was building as this invisible lover pleasured her. Emily’s hand was between her legs touching and pleasuring. Her orgasm woke her momentarily as she looked for Derek then closed her eyes realizing it was a dream. Sleep took hold of her again and her ghostly lover was back. Her pajamas were being pulled off her, green eyes smiled down at her. His lips caressed her thighs, his tongue found it’s mark teasing, making her moan. His tongue continued caressing her. Her body trembled as another orgasm took hold. Softly he whispered “I’ve missed you so…wait for me.”

Emily replied sleepily, “I will.”

Emily woke up just after sunset, her body still feeling the afterglow of lovemaking. She sat up throwing her legs over the side of the bed. When the cold air hit her bare skin she realized she was naked. She searched the bed lifting the blankets finding her yellow tank top stuffed between the pillows. She grabbed it slipping it on. Her pajama bottoms were not in the bed. She walked around the bed finding them on the floor between the bed and the wall. She pulled them on and then pulled on Derek’s robe as she walked to the bathroom.

Leaning into the sink she splashed cold water on her face then warm. She picked up her soap and began lathering her face. Her face full of soap she looked into the mirror fighting the tears. She was afraid to leave this place. Somehow she felt safe here. She rinsed her face and dried it. She studied herself in the mirror. She looked down at her pale yellow tank. “What’s this?” she mumbled as she picked at her shirt. She held it up to the light. “A strand of dark hair, dark wavy hair,” she whispered. “Derek, Derek where are you?” She ran out of the bathroom through the bedroom calling his name. The house was empty. “Oh God, I am loosing my mind.” she said as she sank into the couch. She examined her shirt and found a few more dark hairs and thought, “It’s got to be the wolves hair.”

***

She was hungry, very hungry and needed to feed. She ran down the stairs grabbed her jacket and walked out into the cold night air. She sent a message to the others that she was going to hunt and lifted into the air. She loved this part of being a vampire. She actually loved it all except the feeding. As she studied the ground below looking for prey she enjoyed the Alaskan scenery. She spotted a few caribou off in the distance. She touched the ground a few feet from them and walked quietly towards them. She said silently, I won’t hurt you. All but one of them scattered. Emily walked up and ran her hand gently along her neck as she said, I need to feed on you; I won’t hurt you. In a few minutes you can re-join your herd. Emily’s stomach was knotting from the hunger. Her fangs extended and she sunk them deeply into the caribou’s neck. As the blood flowed down her throat the knots in her stomach started to ease. She finished feeding and licked at the wound closing it. The caribou looked at her. “Thank you,” Emily said softly as she pet her neck gently. “You’re quite beautiful. Go join your herd.” Emily lifted into the air as the caribou ran away.

This was the first time Emily had been away from the compound alone. She floated through the air looking at everything she could. She was amazed at how good her vision had become. She stopped in the woods and walked a while enjoying the sound of the hardened snow crackling under her feet, the rustle of the trees in the wind. Her thoughts drifted to being a child; playing in the snow with her father. It’s funny how the simple sound of snow crunching under your feet can flood your mind with memories.

Emily had walked for miles and miles when she heard the family calling to her. She lifted into the air and headed back to the compound. She was met by Merrek halfway back.

“Emily, please don’t go out alone again. It’s still dangerous. Jacque has followers that may just decide to do us harm. Come; let’s go home we have family business to discuss.” Merrek said concern obvious in his tone.

***

They were met by the others when their feet touched the ground. Claire looked at Emily. “How much did you feed? Your stomach grew.”

Emily giggled, “I thought it was me, but look” She lifted the long shirt she wore and showed everyone that her jeans were not fastened.

“Emily, those are Derek’s jeans and they’re tight on you!” Tanya gasped.

Emily frowned. “Is this normal?”

Tanya laughed nervously. “No one knows. This is a first for all of us.”

Emily looked at the group. “Obviously this baby is going to come sooner than a human child. I’m about four months pregnant and I look like I’m six. Do any of you know how to deliver a baby?”

Claire looked to Merrek. “What about Doc?”

Merrek called silently to Doc and asked the question. He waited a minute or two. “Doc say’s he can deliver the baby.”

Emily let out a long breath. “Good, I was starting to get nervous.”

Nick looked at the group. “Let’s go inside; I’m freezing. We’ll discuss our trip.” Agreeing they all gathered in Derek’s house. Emily took the chair with the ottoman and the rest of them sat wherever they could find a seat. Killer, Mishka, Phantom, and Shadow came running. Killer curled up on the ottoman on top of Emily’s feet. She looked at Nick, “Ok, now what?” she asked.

Nick looked around the room. “We have facilities in New York, up state New York, in the Caribbean, Paris, London, New Orleans, Scotland, and Germany. Last year we spent time in Paris and New Orleans. Where shall we go this year?” Emily spoke up first. “Since I’m new to all of this, can I just say I’d like to go to the country where there are wide open spaces and lots of flowers come springtime?”

Claire and Merrek both smiled. “Let’s do up state New York.”

Tanya nodded in agreement. “I’m game”

Gerry chuckled, “Me too.”

Nick smiled. “Anyone opposed?” He paused. “Then up state New York it is.”

“When do we leave?” Merrek asked.

“We’ll finish out the week then close everything up and be on our way,” Nick replied.

They sat talking until the early morning hours. After everyone left, Emily wandered the house not wanting to sleep. Her dreams were haunted by green eyes and quirky smiles. Her dreams made her miss him more. He was haunting her; not to harm her to comfort her. But with every dream the heartache renewed itself and it became harder to push him out of her mind while she was awake. After several hours of old movies she was unable to stay awake and fell asleep on the couch.

A hand gently ran over her stomach. “Our child is growing and you need new clothes. When you get to New York go buy whatever you want. You’re wealthy now.”

Emily replied, “I want you and money can’t buy that.”

The haunting voice whispered, “You have me. You’ll always have me.”

A tear ran down Emily’s cheek. “It’s not the same. You haunt my dreams and I wake up feeling empty and lost.” In her dream she felt his weight on the couch as he took her in his arms and held her.

“Emily, you must tell the others that you need to leave tomorrow or the next day. Jacque’s family is plotting a way to get you away from the others and kidnap you. Don’t go anywhere alone. Make sure Nick, Gerry or Merrek is with you.” This dream was more real than the others. She could feel his breath against her ear. She struggled to open her eyes, she struggled to wake up. She sat up looking around the room. It was empty.

***

She woke to the wolves growling their fur standing on end. She called to the others silently as Mishka and Phantom sat on the floor in front of her. She heard the sound of breaking glass upstairs and called again to the others. “Help me, someone is in the house”

The hair on her neck stood up as she heard an evil laugh that was eerily familiar. She looked from Mishka to Phantom and then Shadow. Ready? she asked silently as she stood up. The wolves took their places at her side as they slowly mounted the stairs. She was terrified but knew she was now a Vampire and could fight if necessary. Her concern was for the child growing within her. She slowly opened the bedroom door.

The cold air hit her as she stepped into the room. She looked towards the bed and gasped. Lying on her bed was someone that looked much like Jacque. He was stocky, wore filthy clothes, his hair was greasy and he smelled foul.

He snickered, “His seed has taken hold. Now I must kill this seed.” He sprang to his feet and was in front of her in the blink of an eye. He reached out to grab her but before his hand touched her, Killer had him by the wrist. He shook his hand violently throwing the young wolf across the room. The evil laugh came again as he stepped closer. “Your young wolf is no protection to you. He’s too young and not strong enough to protect you. You and your clan killed my brother. Now I’m going to kill you and the seed inside you.” He grabbed Emily.

Emily had indescribable strength. It amazed her. Her fangs extended, her nails grew to razor sharp daggers. She spun in his arms clawing at him as Mishka, Phantom and Shadow dug their teeth into him. “You’ll not hurt me or my child.”

The pure evil of this man permeated the room as the evil laugh escaped his lips. “Jacque was strong, but I am the true leader. You don’t stand a chance.” With one swift kick Mishka cried out and was thrown against the wall and within seconds Phantom and shadow were also thrown. This creature had Emily around the throat; digging his nails into her. He threw her onto the bed knocking the air out of her as he pulled a hunting knife from his belt. He raised the knife over his head ready to plunge it into her belly when his hand was grabbed from behind.

Emily saw no one behind this creature but he was struggling to free himself from an invisible force. Then she heard Derek’s voice. “Stay clear of my family, stay away from my woman and my child.”

The creature sailed through the air and out the window. The room was deadly still. She sat up slowly. “Derek?” There was no reply only silence. The door flew open as Gerry, Merrek and Nick charged into the room. “It’s about time you got here,” she said as she stood up. There was blood running down her neck and arms. “It appears Jacque has a twin brother who is just as twisted as Jacque was,” she whispered as she knelt by Phantom, Killer and Mishka. “Get Tanya, they’re hurt,” she said glancing over her shoulder at them.

Merrek knelt next to her. “Emily, you’re hurt.”

“I’m fine, my wolves are hurt.” She looked into Merrek’s eyes and said, “Merrek, Derek was here. This evil bastard wants to cut my baby from my stomach and kill me. He threw me to the bed knocking the air out of me and pulled a knife out. He was about to stab me when he was grabbed from behind. Merrek, no one was there.” She looked up at him. “I heard his voice. He told the bastard to stay away from his family, his woman and his child. Then the guy flew right over me and out the window.”

Merrek stood up reaching for Emily’s hand. “Come on, its too damn cold in here. Can you carry Killer?” Emily nodded. Merrek lifted Killer placing him in Emily’s arms then lifted Mishka handing him to Gerry. He lifted Phantom and carried him out of the bedroom and down the stairs then ran back upstairs to get Shadow.

***

Emily and Gerry were wrapping the wolves in blankets when Tanya and Nick arrived. Tanya knelt by Mishka and ran her hands over him examining him for injuries. She did the same with Killer, Shadow and Phantom. Killer was the only one hurt. He was small and his leg was broken. “Nick, get Doc. Killer is hurt. The others seem to be ok but we need Doc to be sure.”

Claire ran into the room from outside “What’s happened?” She looked at Emily seeing the blood on her neck and arms. “Emily, are you ok?”

Emily looked up her lip quivering. “No, I’m not. Jacque has a brother that wants to kill me and my baby.” Emily ran her hand over her swollen belly “I don’t care if I die, then I can have peace. But my baby must live.”

Claire sat next to Emily. “What do you mean about the peace part?”

Emily’s eyes welled with tears as she said, “Derek haunts me. My nights are spent missing him; my days are spent dreaming of him, and then it starts all over again, every day, every night. Tonight it was Derek that stopped that ass from killing me. I didn’t see him but I heard his voice. Maybe in death I could be with him again.”

Claire ran her hand over Emily’s back. “Emily, it will get better. Once the baby comes you’ll have a new life to care for.”

Emily frowned. “Where’s Doc? Killer is in pain.” She stretched out on the floor next to Killer and ran her hand over him. “Doc will fix you…” She stood up and walked up the stairs to the spare bedroom closing the door behind her.

***

She opened the window and lifted into the air flying out of the compound and towards the place where Jacque had held her captive. She listened to conversations amongst the humans and slowly tuned in to a conversation that interested her. She looked around and honed in on two drunken men. They were talking about her body, her lace panties and how Jacque almost bit her nipple off. They were human; they were Jacque’s, now they would be hers. She landed where they couldn’t see her and sauntered towards them. Her blonde hair hanging loosely over her shoulders as she smiled at them briefly. The one man looked at the other. “That looks like the woman Jacque had.”

The other sneered “Let’s see if she still has a nipple.”

Emily walked up to them slowly. “You want to see my breast. I am the one Jacque had. Come here I’ll show you.” They followed her around a corner into the darkness. As they approached her she felt her fangs extend. She heard each beat of their hearts. She smiled without showing her teeth and pointed to one of them, “You first. I’ll show you what Jacque did to me but one at a time.” The younger of the two approached and Emily whispered, “You’re kind of hot. I’m pregnant and my husband is dead. I have urges I think you may be able to satisfy.”

He smiled. “You bet I could.”

Emily reached for him seductively pulling him closer into her arms as she whispered, “My breasts are bare under this shirt, reach in and touch me. I need a man to touch me.” He pulled at her shirt and was soon touching her naked breasts.” Emily reached one hand into his pants grasping his penis. “Oh, you’re so big and getting harder by the second.” He pushed her sweat shirt up exposing her breasts to the cold air. As he lowered his head to take her breast in his mouth she sank her fangs into his neck. She sucked almost all the blood from his body holding him so his friend thought nothing was wrong. As his heart slowed and sputtered she let him go watching him fall to the ground. The other guy started to run but Emily was on him before he rounded the corner. She held him against her and whispered, “You’re the bastard that held me as he bit my nipple off. You got great pleasure watching as he cut into my flesh. Now I’ll get great pleasure from sucking the life from your worthless body.” Her fangs sank into his neck as her nails raked deep gouges in his chest and arms. He struggled against her. His heart slowed as she ran her razor sharp nail across his throat then threw him to the ground. She lifted into the air and was home in seconds.

***

Emily walked downstairs finding the wolves awake and alert. Killer was curled up on the floor with Snow.

Eve looked up when she heard Emily’s footsteps. “Emily, what have you done?” she asked seeing blood on her hands, lips and clothing.

Emily smiled, “I fed. I fed on two humans. I sucked them almost dry and left them to die.”

Nick looked up surprised at what he had just heard. “Who did you kill?”

Emily smiled again. “I killed the two bastards that held me as Jacque tortured me. They deserved it and it gave me great pleasure.”

“Emily, where did you leave them? How did you leave them? You could have endangered all of us.” Gerry asked.

Emily replied, “I’m not stupid. I slit their throats after I had my fill.”

“Emily where are they? Show me now.” Gerry reached for her hand. “Now,” he said pulling her up and out of the house. She took him to the two bodies. “Good God, Emily, you shredded their throats.”

“And they held me as Jacque shredded my skin and bit my nipple three quarters off.” She snapped.

Gerry pulled her up and they were home again. Nick looked at Gerry questioningly. “Well, how did our little vampress do on her first kill?”

Gerry smiled with pride. “We’ve taught her well. She shredded their throats. No one would ever suspect a bite.”

Nick smiled, “Good. We’ll be leaving here tomorrow when the sun goes down.” He looked at Emily and asked, “Do you want us to stay here?”

She shook her head as she replied. “No, I’m ok. The sun’s coming up. Just, please, be here as soon as the sun sets.”

***

Emily sat by the wolves petting them. “I’ll sleep here with you; I’m just going to shower,” She whispered. She stood and walked to the stairs. Mishka followed her along with Shadow. Phantom stayed with Snow and Killer. Emily stood in the shower savoring the hot water pouring over her. She washed the blood from her body and washed her hair then dried off and slipped on Derek’s robe and went back to the living room. She turned the lights out after lighting a candle and stretched out on the couch pulling a throw over her. She felt the baby move and ran her hand over her stomach as she closed her eyes. She listened to the house sounds and the wind outside as her thoughts drifted to Derek. “Damn, Damn, Damn…I can’t be still and quiet for five minutes without you creeping into my mind. I can’t stand this anymore.” She sat up pulling the blanket around her and reached for the remote. She clicked on the TV hoping to find something amusing to watch to take her mind off Derek. The TV didn’t turn on. She walked over to the TV checking the plugs and then hit the remote again. No TV. “Go figure. Maybe I can find a book.” She turned the switch on the lamp; nothing happened. “Great, no electric either!” She went back to the couch and plopped down propping her feet on the coffee table.

In the flickering light from her candle she saw movement in the room. Almost like the air moving. “I must be cracking up,” she mumbled. She closed her eyes again hoping she’d fall asleep.

Emily’s body tensed as she felt lips on the back of her neck. “It’s me. I’m not a ghost. This isn’t a dream. No one can know I’m here.”

She turned her head slowly and saw him standing behind her. “Are you really here?” She whispered as she felt his hand grasp hers pulling her to her feet.

“Yes, I’m here.” He pulled her into his arms his lips crushing down on hers his tongue slipping into her mouth. They sank to their knees behind the couch. Emily pulled on his shirt popping the buttons pulling it from his pants. Derek pushed the robe from her shoulders then lowered his lips to her breasts. As he took her damaged nipple into his mouth she moaned his name softly. She unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. Derek’s lips moved slowly up her chest and neck to her lips. He held her to him as they levitated off the floor. Her hands pushed at his pants as the robe that covered her fell to the floor. He laid her on the couch and kicked off his pants.

Derek ran his hand lightly over her breasts down to her swollen belly as he kissed her. “You’re beautiful,” he whispered as he placed kisses down her body stopping to suckle her breasts then moving down over her belly to the soft triangular patch of hair. He pulled her to the edge of the couch. He trailed his tongue from her ankles to her inner thighs.

Emily pulled at him. “Inside me,” she moaned. He continued licking and sucking lightly then he pulled her down onto his penis as his tongue slipped into her mouth. They were levitating; he was thrusting into her as she held him meeting his rhythm.

His lips were at her ear. “Bite me,” he whispered.

She sank her teeth into his neck as he sank his into hers. They drifted to the couch. Their fangs retracted. Derek pushed her legs apart and sank his fangs into the vein in her groin. Her blood flowed down his throat. He licked at the bite and then licked at her tasting her orgasm as it overtook her.

Emily pulled him to her. “I want you inside me again,” she moaned. Derek complied with her request feeling his own orgasm building and overtaking him as Emily’s fangs sank into his neck.

They lay in each others embrace. “Derek, why did you let me believe you were dead? Why? You had to know I would be devastated. You’ve watched me mourn you, you’ve heard me cry. You’ve watched me suffer. You were supposed to teach me how to be what I am but you left me with the others.”

Derek’s eyes locked onto hers. “I had to protect you. They left you alone until now because they thought I was dead. I was hurt very badly by Jacque. I needed to rest and regenerate myself. I’m back, but no one must know. I will be by your side or very close. Not even the others in the family can know. I can’t protect you or our child if anyone knows.”

Emily was puzzled. “But why? They’re your family.”

Derek frowned “One is not. One has betrayed us. I need secrecy until I can figure out who it is. There’s no way Jacque’s brother would have known about the child unless they were told. When I find the snitch I will deal with him.” Derek stood up. “I have to get dressed and leave now.”

Emily grabbed his hand. “Please, stay. Don’t leave me again.”

He pulled on his pants and knelt in front of her taking her face in his hands “I have to leave.”

Emily frowned. “The sun, Derek the sun is still in the sky.”

“Emily, the sun will set soon and I must be ready to leave. But I’ll be close.” Emily kissed him gently. “I’ve missed you so much.”

He stood up and pulled on his shirt. “I guess I’ll wear a sweatshirt next time. I have no buttons,” he chuckled.

Emily wrapped the blanket around herself and stood up reaching for his hand. She placed it on her stomach “He’s kicking. He knows his father is here.”

A smile crossed Derek’s lips “What does that feel like?”

Emily thought for a moment “I can’t really describe it… maybe… like butterflies in your stomach.” She watched him as he pulled on his boots. “I’ll get you a sweater”

Derek pulled her back to him. “No…I leave as I came so no one will have any suspicions.” He kissed her lovingly. “I’ll take my leave. I’ll see you in the morning after the others are asleep. Stay safe, stay with Claire, Nick, Gerry, Merrek, Frank, Eve and Tanya. Don’t go anywhere with the others.” He released her and started towards the door.

“Derek, we go to NY tonight. Where, I don’t know.”

He smiled. “You’ll like it there. It’s in the country, nothing for miles, and in the spring it’s spectacular. Tell them you want to stay in the small cottage behind the big house. Make sure my wolves are with you.” He looked at Killer then back at Emily. “We’ll fix him tomorrow.” He kissed her quickly and was at the door. “As soon as they sleep think of me, think of your surroundings and I’ll come. Let no one know I was here,” and he disappeared.

***

There was soft knock on the door, “Emily, its Tanya.”

Emily opened the door as she buttoned one of Derek’s shirts over her belly. “Hi, come in.” Emily said smiling.

Tanya came in shrugging off her jacket. “You must have slept well. You seem happier today,” she said smiling.

Emily giggled, “I had quite a dream last night.”

Tanya replied, “Really? What did you dream?”

Emily smiled and quickly came up with a tale. “I dreamt that Nicholas was born. He was beautiful. Then the dream changed and Nicholas was crawling around in a field of flowers. I looked up and saw a man approaching dressed in black with thick wavy hair. He scooped up the baby and said my son has been born and then came to me. Oh Tanya, I want Derek. I’m so lost without him. He’ll never get to see Nicholas”

Tanya gave Emily a quick hug then smiled, “Nicholas?”

Emily said “After his father.”

Tanya replied, “I think Derek would like that. Are you ok?”

Emily smiled, “Yeah I’m fine. I just get messed up by my dreams when they are such happy ones.”

Tanya looked around “Killer where are you?”

Emily laughed. “He’s over there, under the blanket.”

Tanya walked over to the blanket lifting it. Killer started growling. “Emily, come calm him so I can look at his leg.”

Emily knelt beside Tanya. “Killer, Tanya is trying to help so calm your little ass down.” Killer licked at Emily’s hand as Tanya examined his leg.

Emily was rubbing Killer’s head when she spotted the buttons from Derek’s shirt. “Killer, behave, I have to get something.” She crawled along the floor quickly scooping up the buttons stuffing them into her jeans pocket. She grabbed Killer’s toy and brought it back to the blanket. “Here you go, Killer,” she said stuffing the last of the buttons in her pocket. “Tanya, when do we leave?”

Tanya looked up from Killer. “We’ll go soon as it’s totally dark.”

Emily asked, “What kind of housing is there?”

Tanya smiled. “You’re nervous, aren’t you?” Emily nodded. “Emily, you don’t have to be nervous. There’s one big house that we all live in. Derek lived in the mother-in-laws cottage.”

Emily looked at Tanya. “I’d like to stay at Derek’s if that’s ok. I like being close to his things; sometimes I can smell him.

Tanya smiled, “That’s not a problem at all. We all kind of figured that’s where you’d stay with Derek’s wolves. Now let’s close this place up and get ready the others will be here soon.”

Chapter Thirteen

They arrived in upstate New York around three in the morning. They all went to the main house. The wolves ran around the yard and then to the cottage where they sat and patiently waited for Emily. Nick, Merrek and Gerry went to the cottage and made sure it was secure. They lit the fireplace and turned on the lights then walked back to the main house to get Emily.

Claire looked up as they came in. “Everything ready out there?”

Merrek kissed Claire’s cheek. “Yes it’s all ready; all that needs to be done is to make the bed.”

Claire stood up. “Come, Emily, I’ll walk over with you and help fix the bed.” They walked outside. It was cold but not freezing. “You’ll love it here in the next month or so. It’s so quiet, and soon there will be spring flowers everywhere.” Claire pointed to her left. “Out there in that big pasture is our food supply. We have lots of cattle. And over there is a stable with a couple of horses. Behind the cottage is a lake and on the other side of the lake there are tree-covered hills. You, my friend, own all of this. We’ve contacted Kathy, Derek’s Secretary, and had her put your name on all he owns.”

Emily looked at Claire. “This is all so overwhelming right now.”

Claire laughed a bit. “I imagine it is. Tomorrow after the sun sets we’re going into town to take you shopping. We have baby things to buy and we need to get you clothes that will be more comfortable. I imagine Derek’s jeans are a bit tight considering how you’ve blossomed in recent days.”

Emily smiled. “The jeans are a bit uncomfortable and I’d love to have panties. Derek’s silk boxers are nice and feel good but I want my own panties and a bra because my breasts are feeling pretty

heavy sometimes.”

They opened the door to the cottage and stepped inside. “Oh, Claire, I love this place. It’s perfect” The first room she saw was the living room. It was painted a creamy white with one red wall. Against the red wall was an overstuffed couch with a floral pattern in shades of red, green and yellow. There was a chair and ottoman to match the couch off to the side. The fireplace was between the living room and dining room. There was a large flat panel TV hanging on the wall opposite the couch with a cherry wood cabinet under it. A large mirror hung above the couch with sconces on either side. The floors were natural wood polished to a high gloss with a large oval shaped plush red rug with a border that matched the design in the furniture.

Claire giggled. “Derek had great taste we used to tease him asking him if he was sure he wasn’t gay. Wait until you see the bedroom. Come on.” They walked down a short hallway and into the bedroom. It was more like a suite. There was a large king sized captain’s bed made out of cherry wood. On each side of the bed were three large drawers. The bed’s headboard had shelves, built in lighting and some small drawers. The bed sat on a deep green rug that covered almost the entire floor. The linens on the bed were deep green and black striped. The walls were painted a creamy white and the wall behind the bed was covered with fabric that matched the bed linens. Off to the side of the room were French doors that opened onto a deck that overlooked the lake, and a small couch and a chair with an ottoman in a floral print complimented the bed linens. On the wall was a flat panel TV which was viewable from both the sitting area and the bed.

Emily smiled. “This is so…”

Claire finished her sentence, “Beautiful. Come on, there’s more…”

They went through an arched doorway into a black marble bathroom. There was a large garden tub, and a large shower area. The fixtures on the sinks, toilet, shower and tub were gold. One entire wall was floor to ceiling mirrors. The floor was carpeted in black with metallic gold flecks. Clair pulled Emily from the bathroom into a large closet. The walls were covered with built in drawers, shelves, mirrors, closets and shoe racks.

Emily looked at Claire. “Oh, I have to sit for a minute. This is amazing.” Emily sat on the padded bench in the closet.

“You sit, I’ll make the bed.” Claire left the room and started pulling the comforter down. “Wow, the beds made. Derek must have made it before we left. Em, you’re good to go.”

Emily walked out of the closet to Claire. “I think it’s starting to get light out.”

Claire glanced outside. “I’ll see you later. I’ll be over as soon as the sun sets. We’ll go feed. Oh, wait come with me.” They walked into the kitchen. Claire opened the refrigerator and smiled. “Listen, I know you have to be getting hungry soon. You haven’t fed today and you’re carrying the baby. If you get hungry just bite into one or two of these blood bags. Ok, I’m leaving now. See you later. If you need anything, call us and we’ll be here.” Claire slipped out the door and ran to the main house.

***

Emily locked the doors and walked into the bedroom. She found the remote for the TV, turned it on then took off her jeans and sweater. She walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Mishka, Phantom and Shadow came in stretching out on the carpet as Emily stepped out of Derek’s silk boxers and into the shower. She saw buttons on the wall where the showerhead was and began to press them. Water came from all around her spraying her body. Oh, Derek, this is awesome, she thought to herself as she closed her eyes. She picked up the shampoo and lathered her hair. She was lost in the pleasure of the massaging water as she rinsed the shampoo from her hair and didn’t hear the almost silent click of the shower door as it opened.

Derek stepped into the shower behind her kissing her shoulder. “I couldn’t wait to see you,” he said softly kissing her ear as he wrapped his arms around her.

She rested her head against his chest. “This shower is awesome. There’s water from every angle.” He stretched his arm to the wall and turned a small dial. The streams of water came in massaging pulses. “This is like heaven,” she mumbled.

Derek pressed another button and a long marble seat slid from its hiding place. He pulled her back a step or two and pulled her between his legs as he sat. He kissed her shoulders then traced kisses down her back. The streams of water changed to the feel of a gentle rain. Derek took the soap and wrapping his arms around her began to rub the fragrant soap over her body. Emily rested against his shoulder as his soapy hands caressed her breasts and then slipped between her legs rubbing her gently, teasing her, exciting her. Her legs parted as she pressed her body against him loving his touch. The gentle spray from the shower caressed her. He leaned around her kissing her hungrily then stood up looking at her. His eyes taking in the lines of her face, the swell of her breasts, the new roundness of her belly. He reached for her hand pulling her up into his arms. ”Come, you’ve had a long night and no sleep yesterday. You’ll love the bed.” He turned the water off and stepped from the shower reaching around to an opening in the marble pulling out two thick terry robes. He slipped into one of them and helped Emily into the other then turned her to face him tying the belt around her. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her head rubbing it over her hair to get most of the moisture out.

They sat on the couch in front of the TV Emily curled up with her head on his shoulder. “Have you fed today?” Emily shook her head no. “Emily you need to feed. You need to nourish the baby.”

Emily sighed. “There wasn’t time. The others don’t need to feed as often as I do.”

Derek squeezed her shoulder. “Sit up for a minute, I’ll be right back.” Derek got up and walked down the hall. He returned a few minutes later with two wine glasses filled with rich red blood. He handed one to her. “To our child,” he said and raised the glass to his lips and drank. Emily followed his lead and drank the blood down quickly. Derek reached into his pocket and pulled out another bag of blood filling her glass. “Drink, you need it I can see it in your face, hear it in your breathing. I’ll restock the refrigerator when I come tomorrow.” Emily drank the second glass down and set the glass on the table beside her. Derek refilled her glass again emptying the bag. “Drink,” he handed her the glass.

Derek sat next to her pulling her against him. He knew she was tired and knew she needed to rest.

Emily yawned. “I’m so sleepy.”

Derek smiled down at her. “Let’s climb into that big wonderful bed over there.”

Emily sat up. “I need a hairbrush; I need to brush my hair before I get into the bed.”

Derek got up went into the bathroom returning with a brush. Emily took the towel off her head. She took the brush and ran it through her hair then stood up. “Ok, now let’s try that bed.”

They walked to the bed and Derek pulled the blankets back. “Climb in,” he said as he patted the mattress. Emily slipped the thick robe from her shoulders and climbed onto the bed. Derek dropped his robe and climbed in alongside her pulling the blankets over them.

Emily cuddled next to him. “You were right. This bed molds to you; it’s great” She was yawning again.

Derek kissed the top of her head. “Sleep,” he whispered.

Emily looked up at him. “Promise me you’ll wake me before you leave.”

Derek kissed her gently. “I’ll wake you in a few hours so we can spend some time together before I go. Don’t worry; I’ll be here every day just before sunrise.” Emily closed her eyes as sleep overcame her.

Derek slipped out of bed and put on his robe. He walked into the living room to see Killer curled up on a blanket with Shadow by his side. Derek knelt down. “Good girl, Shadow,” he said softly as he ran his hand over her head. Killer’s tail wagged with excitement. “Ok Killer lets see if I can fix you.” Derek ran his hand over Killers leg until he found the break. “This is going to hurt a bit but you’ll be good as new when I finish” Derek made a small incision in killer’s leg with his pinky nail, and then ran his nail over his wrist. His blood dripped into Killer’s leg. Derek licked his wrist then licked at the wound in Killer’s leg. “Ok, boy, if all goes well, in a few hours you’ll be running around again.” Derek stood up and went back into the bedroom. Dropping his robe he climbed under the covers and watched Emily sleep.

Emily stretched as she opened her eyes. Derek was asleep and Killer was curled up next to him. She leaned over brushing her lips to his.

A smile crossed his lips as he reached over pulling her to him. “Your cub is fixed. He can run and play again.”

Emily kissed him. “How did you fix him?”

“My blood seems to have some pretty incredible properties and sometimes can do some miraculous things.” Derek said rubbing her back.

Emily rested her head against his chest and asked, “Can my blood do that?” Derek chuckled. “Not yet, but eventually. So far Merrek and Claire can; they just don’t know it yet.”

Emily ran kisses from his navel to his lips. “Just think, when you come back in the morning I’ll have girl clothes… maybe something sexy or at least as sexy as I can look with this basketball in my stomach.”

Derek laughed “The basketball is going to get a lot bigger… right now I think you’re sexy as hell.”

Emily got serious. “Derek, what will this child be? Will he be human or will he be a Vampire?”

Derek held her in his arms “As an infant, I think he’ll need your milk. You’ll have to breast feed for at least six months, I think he’ll be human until he comes of age…then it can go either way.”

Emily frowned. “How do blood feeders raise a human child… he’ll never see us eat?”

Derek squeezed her shoulder gently. “We’ll work that all out. Em, this is new to all of us. This child is very important to our survival. We have to raise it to be a loving caring person with high moral standards so he’ll be able to survive however it turns out. We’ll just have to play it by ear.”

Derek glanced at the clock. “I’m going to have to leave in about half an hour.”

Emily hugged him kissing him deeply. “I don’t want you to go.”

Derek looked into her eyes. “Blue eyes, you know I have to go. Listen carefully to what I’m saying now. Tonight when Claire comes to get you, pay attention to where she takes you to feed. I need you to be very specific when you describe the area.” He ran his hand down her back cupping his hand on her buttocks. “I love the way you feel,” he said lightly. “Now back to what I was saying. In a week or so I’m going to use you as a decoy to flush out the snitch. I’ll need specifics of your feeding patterns and places you go. Do you understand?” Emily nodded. He kissed her nose and said, “I have to get out of here; Claire will be here soon.” He got out of bed and pulled on his clothes then he sat on the edge of the bed.

Emily crawled closer and sat next to him. “I’m supposed to shop tonight and I have no money, no credit cards.”

Derek put his arm around her “Open that little drawer; there’s money and a credit card for you.” he leaned closer kissing her. “I’m outta here,” and he disappeared into mist.

***

Emily dressed in Derek’s underwear, jeans and a sweatshirt. She opened the drawer to find it stuffed with money. She reached in and counted out a thousand dollars then put the rest back in the drawer. She picked up the credit card case and found a driver’s license and credit card with the name Emily Burnes on it. Smiling she braided her hair then walked into the living room to wait for Claire.

The family traveled to Buffalo appearing on a deserted street not far from a mall. They walked as a group laughing and joking and soon arrived at the mall entrance. Their first stop was a high-end maternity shop where Emily purchased a few pairs of Jeans that would grow with her, beautiful red dress that could be worn throughout her pregnancy. She also purchased several tops, sleepwear, and finally underwear. They made their way to a shoe store where she purchased three pairs of shoes. Now came the fun stuff…they went to a baby shop where they purchased several newborn sized neutral color baby outfits and blankets. They also ordered a crib that would need to be picked up in about two weeks.

It was almost nine-thirty and the shops in the mall were closing. They walked towards the exit talking about purchasing a highchair when they came back to get the crib.

Emily looked at Claire, “I’m really hungry…the sounds and smells in the mall have triggered real hunger.

Claire took her hand and said “We’ll be home in a few minutes then we’ll feed.”

Emily frowned, “Claire, my stomach is knotting. I need to feed”

Claire looked at Merrek, “Take her bags; I’m taking her home she needs to feed.” Merrek took the bags from Emily as Claire pulled her out of the mall to a deserted area where they disappeared.

***

They landed in a pasture on Derek’s property. Emily was holding her stomach “Claire, what’s wrong with me?” She asked.

Claire brought her a cow. “Feed,” she said. Claire held and talked to the cow as Emily sunk her teeth into the cow’s neck.

As she fed the others landed in the pasture. Merrek walked over to Claire. How is she?

Claire shrugged as Gerry approached saying, “Better bring her another cow. That one’s about had it.” He put his arm around Emily. “Emily stop, we’ll bring you another…let her go or she’ll be no good for us later. Come on Emily, stop.”

Emily retracted her teeth from the cow blood dripping down her chin. “I need more. Oh God, what’s happening.” Merrek brought her another cow and Emily fed. After the third cow her hunger pangs subsided.

Emily sat in the field. “I’m so sorry; I don’t know what’s come over me. Three cows to stop the pain.”

Merrek sat beside her. “Emily, we haven’t been feeding you enough. We’ve gotten to the point where we feed every two or three days. New vampires need to feed every day. We’re at fault and it won’t happen again. We will make sure you are fed and that your refrigerator is stocked. You’re carrying a child and no one knows what to expect. You will hunger no more even if we have to take you twice a night.”

Claire sat next to them. “Come on, let’s go inside and look at all the goodies we bought for the baby. I so love babies” She said grinning. They walked back to the cottage talking and laughing.

***

Emily took her clothes into the bedroom, leaving the baby things, and then re-joined the others. She opened the bags pulling out a pale yellow fuzzy blanket, a pillow, and a sleeper. Everyone smiled with each item Emily removed from the shopping bags. “This stuff makes it all so real doesn’t it?” Emily asked as she pulled out more baby things.

Tanya hugged her, “Yes it does. This is so exciting.”

Emily frowned “I really wish Derek was here…I miss his quirky smile, his laugh. He won’t get to hold his son.”

Tanya hugged her again and Eve and Claire joined her. “He’d be so proud of you. And he’ll be looking after you and the baby.”

Emily smiled weakly. “I hope so.”

They left around five in the morning and walked back to the big house. Emily locked the door and ran into the bedroom. She stripped off her clothes, showered quickly then went to her shopping bags. She pulled out lace panties, stockings, heels and the bright red satin dress she had purchased and went back into the bathroom. She quickly blew her hair dry and dressed. She examined her reflection and smiled. Her cheeks had a soft rosy glow since she’d fed and the halter style dress looked good on her. She walked into the living room and lit several candles then back to the bedroom where she lit more candles. Satisfied she went back to the living room and sat on the couch waiting for Derek. She dozed off as the sun peaked over the horizon.

Derek found her asleep and sat on the edge of the couch beside her. He ran his hand over her bare shoulder.

Emily opened her eyes slowly “Where have you been?” She asked softly as she sat up straightening her dress. Derek smiled. “Stand up, let me see this girly outfit you’re wearing…model it for me.”

Emily stood up. “Ok, here we go.” She said as she pushed against his chest. “Relax.” Derek leaned back against the cushions smiling up at her. Emily returned the smile and said, “There’s that quirky smile of yours. I do love that smile.” Then she walked to the table and turned on some soft music. She walked closer and spun around slowly peeking back at him over her shoulder. The dress had a halter top fitted to just under her breasts and cut in a deep V. The skirt was bias cut and fell softly over her body. Her stocking were sheer black and silky and she wore black high heels.

Derek smiled “You look terrific in girly clothes,” he said reaching for her hand and pulling her onto his lap. “So tell me about your day?”

Emily frowned slightly. “Derek I fed on three adult cows. I didn’t think I’d ever get my fill. Merrek told me he’d see to it that I fed every day. Now the shopping was fun!” She giggled. “Look what I bought,” she said as she stood up pulling a basket of baby things to him.” He watched as she unfolded and displayed each piece of clothing, each blanket and then folded it neatly returning it to the basket.

“Very nice, you’re getting into this baby thing, aren’t you?” he said lovingly reaching for her hand.

Emily sat next to him and ran her hand over the stubble of his beard. “I wasn’t really able to get the information you wanted tonight. I can tell you it was the closest pasture and there were trees surrounding it on two sides. It was closer to the cottage than the road.”

Derek leaned closer kissing her lightly at first then with new found passion. He folded his arm around her and they levitated off the couch “This feels so nice to touch,” he whispered running his hand up her leg lifting her skirt. Soon they were standing. He held her close and began to dance with her slowly. He looked down at her. “We need some music, I’ll be right back. He walked to the CD player and put in one of his favorite CD’s. As the music started he turned looking at Emily. “May I have this dance, blue eyes?” he asked smiling that smile that melted her heart.

Emily stepped into the circle of his arms as he folded them around her. She looked up at him. “This is nice, just you holding me.”

Derek pulled her closer running his hand down her back and over her derriere. “I like holding you. You feel good.”

Emily looked up at him. “So is that all I am? A feel?” she said giggling.

Derek’s lips covered hers as he kissed her. “You’re my feel and no one else’s,” he sighed. He ran his hand up her back as they danced.

Emily pulled at his sweater “Take your sweater off, let me feel your chest pressed to mine,” she said softly pulling away from him. He lifted the sweater over his head dropping it on the couch then pulled her into his arms again. He ran his hand up her thigh as they danced rubbing up to her waist then down slowly into the edge of her panties then down her leg.

“Oh, I have to see what’s under this,” he said as he released her and lifted the hem of her skirt. Her thigh high stocking were trimmed with delicate lace and her panties were black lace with a red satin ribbon woven into the upper edge. He dropped her skirt pulling her back into his arms kissing her deeply. “You selected very sexy girl clothes that are more then tantalizing on you,” he whispered against her ear.

Emily wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. ”Thank you, I’m thrilled that you like what I’m wearing. For once I’m dressed in feminine clothing” He reached for her hand and swirled her around then pulled her to him kissing her.

Derek levitated them into the bedroom as he reached behind her and unzipped the back of her dress. He ran his hand up her back and pulled the thin tie that held the dress in place. It floated down her body hesitating momentarily at her rounded belly before falling to her ankles. Derek smiled looking down at her. “Pregnant women are so extremely beautiful. Look at you, your breasts are swelling, your belly is firm and round, you’ve dressed up for me, and your legs are breathtaking in black silky stockings and high heels.” He leaned down kissing her lips then her chin and down her neck to her breasts. He scooped her up and lay on the bed with her in his arms as his lips sought hers.

Derek caressed her breasts. He trailed kisses down her body to the plunging V of her panty. He looked up at her “These are so sexy.” Then continued kissing her over the panty and down her leg to her ankle then up her other leg slowly parting her legs on the way up kissing her inner thigh then up her body to her lips again.

“Take your pants off,” Emily whispered after unzipping them. Kissing her he whispered, “I’ll be right back.” He stood up pushing his pants off then stretched out next to her. Looking into her eyes he kissed her again as he ran his hand down her body slipping it between her legs caressing her slowly, gently. His lips covered her nipple gently. He sucked and teased it with his tongue as he slipped his fingers into her panties.

Derek’s lips were on hers, his tongue danced with hers as his fingers found their mark sending waves of excitement through her. He ran his kisses down her body as he slid down the bed reaching for her panties pulling them down and off then he crawled back up her body kissing her along the way. Then his lips were on hers his tongue was in her mouth.

Emily held him to her as she sank her fangs into his neck. As she fed she silently told him his son wanted to feel his touch. Emily pulled him on top of her. He sank his fangs into her neck as he plunged into her. Suddenly they were in the sunlight lying in the grass by a crystal clear lake. They were immensely happy; they wore old fashioned clothes. Emily smiled lovingly as Derek slipped a ring on her finger.

“Nicholas, I’m so happy. Tomorrow we won’t have to sneak around to be together. Tomorrow we’ll share our wedding bed.”

Derek kissed her. “Elizabeth, I’ll love you through eternity.” He kissed her again. They were truly happy, truly in love. They were Nicholas and Elizabeth.

They lay in bed holding each other Emily kissed his shoulder. “I understand now. I would have waited forever for you,” she said softly.

Derek smiled “I would too. This time we don’t have to wait. Once we take care of Jacques brother we should be free to be together for eternity. When the baby comes, a new era for Vampires will begin. Maybe we can even become an accepted race. Jacque and his family are the evil ones.”

Emily sat up. “I’m Hungry again... very, very Hungry.” Derek smiled. “Come into the kitchen, the refrigerator is full. Derek got up grabbing the robes helping Emily into hers. As they walked to the kitchen Derek slipped on his robe. He opened the refrigerator door and took out several bags of blood and poured two of them into a large glass handing it to her “Drink.”

Emily drank it down and handed the glass back to him. “More… oh God, I need more.” He poured two more bags in the glass and she gulped it down. “Derek, I need more.” He refilled the glass and again she gulped it down. She set the glass down and sank to the floor.

Derek sat next to her. “It must be from the pregnancy.”

Emily frowned “What if this hunger hits and there is nothing to feed on. Will I die? Will the baby die?”

Derek put his arm around her. “I’ll make sure there’s enough here for you. I’ll have a small refrigerator here tomorrow. I’ll install it in the bathroom and stock it. Make sure that Merrek, Gerry and Nick keep the one in the kitchen stocked.”

Emily looked at him. “It’s a terrible feeling. My stomach knots and goes into spasms until I feed.” She looked at the clock. “It’s only been about four hours since I sucked three cows almost dry.”

Derek took her hands and pulled her to her feet. “Are you ok now?” Emily nodded. “Let’s go to bed. We have six or seven hours to sleep and then I’ll have to leave again.”

Emily woke up around two in the afternoon. Her stomach was knotting. “Oh God…” she moaned as she climbed over Derek and pulled on her robe.

Derek opened his eyes. “Emily?” She shook her head and ran out of the room into the kitchen.

Derek pulled on his boxers and ran after her “Em?”

He found her by the refrigerator trying to open a bag of blood mumbling. “Damn… how the hell do you open these?”

Derek smiled, “Bite. Em, bite into the bag.” Her fangs punctured the bag. She reached for another before the first was empty. After six bags she looked at Derek. “I feel like a fucking shark on a feeding frenzy. That’s twelve bags in eight hours.”

Derek put his arm around her. “Come back to bed now and rest.” He said softly.

“Derek, twelve bags of blood and three cows!” She moaned.

Derek squeezed her shoulder and said “Come on Emily, to bed and stop worrying about how much blood you’re drinking. We can always find you blood; we have another two hours before I have to get ready to leave.”

They lounged in bed with the TV on for the next two hours. “Derek, where do these bags of blood come from?”

Derek frowned. “Will you stop worrying?”

Emily looked at him. “Seriously, you’re not taking it from blood banks are you?”

Derek nodded “Some come from blood banks.”

Emily’s brow furrowed. “Great! I’ll deplete the nation’s supply of blood in a few weeks. When I hear of a blood shortage I’ll know it’s because of me.”

Derek chuckled. “You really need to stop worrying.”

Emily looked into his eyes. “Seriously, how long will this go on?”

Derek pulled her close. “I don’t know. I guess as long as it lasts; hopefully not too much longer.”

***

Derek kissed her forehead. “I have to go. It’s that time. Claire and Merrek will be here soon.” Derek stood up pulling on his pants. “Emily, where’s my sweater?”

Emily sat on the edge of the bed and slipped into her robe. “I’ll get it,” she said as she walked out of the room. She returned with a bag of blood and Derek’s sweater. She handed him the sweater as she bit into the bag. Derek watched as she drained it then pulled a second from her pocket and drained it as well. She looked up at him. “I’ve gone through almost half the supply in the house.”

Derek patted her stomach “You have a growing vampire in there. Make sure you tell Merrek, Gerry or Nick that the refrigerator needs to be restocked, ok?” Emily wrapped her arms around his waist looking up at him. He leaned close and licked the corners of her mouth.

“Mmmm Tasty” he chuckled. Suddenly he got very quiet… he heard Claire and Merrek approaching “Damn, they’re coming… Get dressed quickly and have them take you to feed immediately so I can disappear.” Derek handed her jeans and an oversized sweatshirt.

Emily quickly pulled the clothes on and ran her fingers through her hair to detangle it as she went to the door pulling it open. “Thank God, I’m starving,” she said. Merrek smiled and said. “Come on then, we’ll feed.” Emily closed the door and they walked out into the field.

After they fed, Claire and Merrek one cow each, Emily three, they started towards the main house.

“Merrek, I’ve almost emptied the refrigerator. Fourteen bags! How can we get more?” Emily asked.

Merrek looked at her in disbelief, “Fourteen bags?”

Emily looked down. “I’m sorry but I can’t seem to get enough.”

Claire put her arm around her. “Not a problem. We’ll send Nick and Gerry to replenish the supply for you.”

Merrek looked down at Emily. “I’ll have them get extra. Try not to bite into the bags. I’ll show you how to open them so we can refill them for you.”

Emily stopped walking. “You’re going to hate this but I need more now.” She turned heading back to the pasture alone. Merrek followed her telling Claire to send Nick and Gerry out.

Emily fed on two more cows then collapsed on the ground. “How can I feed like this? You’d think I’d explode,” she said softly.

Merrek sat next to her. “It’s, got to be the baby. I guess he needs the nourishment from the blood.”

Emily frowned. “At this rate we’ll need more cattle, and I’ll need three fully stocked refrigerators constantly.”

Merrek laughed a bit. “Emily, we’ve heard things the last few days, like someone sneaking around outside. I think you need to stay at the main house for a few days.”

Emily shook her head no. “No, I can’t. The wolves will protect me if there’s a problem.”

Gerry joined them and sat next to them. “Emily, someone has told Jacque’s family that we’re here. They’re going to try something.”

Emily looked at them. “Who would do this?”

Merrek looked around. “Come on let’s go to the main house.” He whistled and the wolves came running towards them.

Emily grabbed his arm. “Merrek, who’s giving them information?”

Merrek replied solemnly,” I think its Lou.”

Emily thought for a moment, “How about a trap?”

Gerry looked at Merrek. “Maybe that’s not a bad idea.”

Emily spoke next. “They’re after me right? Let’s set a trap using me as the bait.”

Merrek frowned. “No, that’s too dangerous for you right now.”

Emily squeezed his arm. “Merrek, it’s the only way. We’ll talk tonight, all of us. I’ll say that I’ve been ravenous because of the baby and as the soon as the sun goes down I’ve been sneaking out alone to feed. Then tomorrow, as the sun sinks behind the hills so it’s of no danger to us, you guys hide in the trees. You send me a message that will let me know you’re in place and then the wolves and I will slip out into the pasture. It might take a few days but eventually they’ll bite,” Emily giggled. “Bite seems to have new meaning. I meant take the bait.”

Merrek looked at Gerry. “Sounds like it could work. What do you think?”

Gerry replied thoughtfully, “I think it’s a plan. How do we tell the others?”

Emily raised her hand. “Not the others, only Nick, Claire, Eve, Frank and Tanya, no one else.”

Merrek nodded in agreement. “Pillow talk for Claire, Nick can tell Tanya and Gerry will have the honor of telling Frank and Eve. Now all we have to do is tell Nick when no one else is around.”

Gerry smiled “I’ll take care of Nick, Frank and Eve when we go for blood donations to replenish Em’s stock.” Gerry stood up and extended a hand to Emily. “Mademoiselle, may I help you,” he said laughing. Emily took his hand and they returned to the house.

The family sat in the living room talking. Giggling Emily asked, “Tanya, did they tell you about my newest feeding craze?”

Tanya smiled, “No, what’s up?”

Emily giggled again “I’m like a shark on a feeding frenzy. I went through fourteen bags in eight hours today. Then as soon as the sun sank behind the hills I went out to find a cow or two. It’s like I can’t get enough food.”

Tanya looked at her in amazement, “Fourteen bags after three cows?

Emily nodded. “Then three cows this evening and not ten minutes later two more. You’d think I’d explode!”

Eve looked at Emily. “Em, stand up for a minute and turn sideways.” Emily stood up. Eve looked at her closely. “Lift your shirt up?” Emily lifted her shirt a bit. “Emily the baby is growing fast, in the past few days you’ve grown!”

Emily smiled. “I wonder how this will all play out.”

Gerry looked at her. “Emily try not to go out and feed alone ok?”

Emily’s brow furrowed. “Gerry when the hunger hits, I can’t deny it. It feels like I’m dying.”

Frowning he said, “Well try.”

Emily nodded “I will, but there are no guarantees.” Through all the chit chat, Merrek was watching Lou. He showed no interest until Emily spoke of feeding alone as the sun set behind the hills. Then he seemed to be taking mental notes.

Emily stood up around four in the morning. “Merrek, Claire, can you come with me. I really need to feed.” Merrek, Claire, Gerry and Nick all went outside with her. She found a cow and fed then sat in the grass. “One cow did it this time,” she giggled.

Merrek looked at Gerry. “Did you catch it in there?” Gerry and Nick nodded.

Claire looked at them, “Catch what?”

Merrek looked around and sat beside Claire. “We have a snitch among us. Someone is giving Philippe information on Emily’s whereabouts and we pretty much know who it is.”

Emily lay back in the grass resting her head on her arms. “Look at all those stars! Are we on for this evening?”

Nick looked at Emily. “Are you sure you want to do this?”

Emily smiled. “I’d much rather be done with this before I get so big that I can’t walk. Yes let’s continue with our plan.”

Claire looked at each of them. “What plan?”

Merrek put his arm around her. “I’ll explain it all to you later. Don’t want to talk too much in the open.”

Gerry sat down looking at Emily. “Nick and I replenished your stock so you should be ok until evening. If you need anything call to us. We can get to you even if the sun is up.”

Emily sat up. “I appreciate all of you so much. You’ve been so good to me.” She looked around. “I sure could use another cow before I go inside,” she said casually.

Nick laughed. “I’ll bring you one.” He disappeared returning with a brown and white cow. Emily fed.

“Ok guys, I’m going inside now. Remember; let me know when you’re ready, ok?” Emily stood up, “Come my wolves it’s time.” Five wolves appeared and ran towards the cottage. “I’ll see you later...be prepared.” She turned and walked to the cottage.

The others returned to the main house. Lou had disappeared but Tony, Frank, Eve and Tanya were still talking. Merrek looked around. “Where’s Lou?”

Frank looked up. “He’s acting really strange. He left a few minutes ago saying he’d be back this evening. He said he needed alone time.”

Merrek frowned. “Anybody see where he went? What direction?” Tony pointed towards the front of the house. “He took off heading east.”

Gerry silently called to Emily. Are you ok? Is the house empty? Emily replied all was well and questioned him. Gerry told her that Lou had disappeared and things would go as planned.

***

Lou headed east and then north. He landed in Canada just before sunrise. Philippe opened the door to his knock. “What information can you give me?” he demanded.

Lou grinned “Just as the sun sets behind the hills she feeds alone. The child has given her have an insatiable hunger. She’s done this for several days now. That’s the only time you can get her without a battle.”

Philippe smiled. “You’re sure of this?”

Lou nodded. “I’m positive. It came from her lips and when she was advised to wait for the others she said she’d try but when the hunger takes over her she needs to feed.”

Philippe looked at him “How long did it take you to get here?” Lou thought for a moment, “Just a few minutes.”

Philippe laughed his evil laugh and with one swift move of his arm decapitated Lou.

As Emily waited impatiently for Derek, she stripped off her jeans and changed into a long sleeved V-Neck night shirt and slipped on her robe. She paced the floor calling to him. The sun would be up any minute and then he wouldn’t come. “Hurry, the sun’s rising. Hurry,” she called almost frantically and then she felt his arms around her, his breath on her neck, his fragrance filling her senses. “You scared me, I didn’t think you were coming,” she said softly.

His hand ran over her stomach. “Our son is growing. He’ll be coming soon,” Derek whispered as he nibbled her ear.

Emily turned in his arms, “Soon?”

Derek’s green eyes smiled down at her. “Soon... a few weeks, maybe a month, I think that’s why the hunger overtakes you.” He kissed her gently. “What can you tell me today?” He asked as he rubbed her back.

Emily broke from his grasp. “Lou…Lou is the one. Tomorrow I’m going to be the bait.”

Derek looked at her. “You did this without my input!” he roared.

Emily backed away from him frightened by his response. “Derek, I thought that’s what you wanted.”

Derek sat on the couch heavily rubbing face with his hands. “You’ve managed to put yourself and our child in grave danger.”

Emily sat next to him. “Derek, the others are ready. They have also suspected that a traitor was among us.”

He looked at her “Who is ready?” He asked wearily.

“Merrek, Gerry, and Nick and Frank. Claire, Eve, and Tanya are also ready.” Emily said quietly.

Derek looked into her eyes, “And what about Tom and Tony? What about them?”

Emily frowned, “I don’t know. Merrek and Gerry said that they would be prepared but didn’t mention Tony and Tom. I don’t think they know what the plan is.”

Derek smiled slightly. “I hope they don’t know.”

Emily sighed, “You think it’s one of them?”

Derek put his arm around her. “Three suspects…Tony, Tom and Lou.”

Emily thought for a moment then said, “Derek, Gerry called to me after I got home. He told me that Lou left just before Merrek and the others returned to the house.”

Derek squeezed her shoulder. “We’ll need to rest today. You need to tell me the plan. Do they know about me?”

Emily reached for his hand “No one knows you’re here. I promised.” Her lip quivered. “I’m sorry.”

Derek squeezed her hand. “Tell me the plan, ok?”

Emily sighed. “They’ll hide in the trees and be ready for action; then I’ll go out with the wolves to feed and we wait for who knows what to happen...it’s really all quite simple.”

Derek looked at her. “Have you fed enough for a few hours?”

Emily smiled. “I should be ok until about ten if things go like they did yesterday.”

Derek stood up helping Emily to her feet and started walking toward the bedroom. “You’ll need to be well rested…you’ll need all your strength. This could be very ugly.”

Emily pulled him to a stop. “Or it might not happen tonight. It might take a few days. We’re ready…I want this done before I get so big I can’t walk. I want this done before Nicholas is born.”

Derek smiled at her affectionately. “Nicholas? You’ve named my child Nicholas?”

Emily stood on her toes kissing his cheek. “I’ve named him after his daddy.” Derek pulled her into his arms kissing her. “Have you given any thought to the baby being a girl?”

Emily smiled knowingly. “It’s a boy. He’s told me. He likes the name Nicholas, too. Actually he wants all your names. He wants to be called Nicholas Derek Burnes.”

Derek chuckled. “He’s told you all this?” Emily took his hand placing it on her stomach. “Nicholas, kick daddy’s hand.” she whispered. Derek felt a kick. “Nicholas, kick daddy if you’re a boy.” Again Derek felt a kick. Emily smiled. “I told you.”

Derek smiled, “Then Nicholas Derek Burnes it is.” He took her hand and they walked to the bedroom.

Emily pulled the blankets back and climbed into bed. “Come on slow poke,” she giggled. Derek stretched out next to Emily pulling the covers over them. He turned on the TV and began to channel surf. He stopped surfing when he found an old Vampire movie.

“I love these movies. They’re so funny,”Derek said as he settled into a comfortable position.

Emily looked at the TV. “This was a good movie…I don’t think it’s all that funny.”

Derek chuckled, “You will now.”

Emily cuddled under the blankets “You, Mr. Burnes, have a sick sense of humor.”

***

Emily woke with the terrible need to feed engulfing her. “Oh damn here we go again,” she mumbled as she crawled out of the bed running towards the kitchen. Derek reached the kitchen before Emily. He had a glass of blood in his extended hand. She grabbed the glass and drank it down quickly. He reached behind him grabbing the second glass handing it to her. She drank greedily.

Derek looked at her, “More?” She nodded. Derek refilled the first glass and had it ready for her.

She paused before lifting the third glass to her lips. “Thank you,” she said quickly and then was guzzling the third glass. Derek could see she wasn’t slowing down so he poured a fourth glass extending it to her. She handed him the empty glass and grabbed the full one. About halfway through the fourth glass she slowed down.

“Derek, this hunger is awful,” she said as she finished the fourth glass. She set the glass on the counter. “Thank you so much. I’d never have gotten the bags open without biting them. It’s like I can think of nothing else when this hunger strikes.”

Derek put his arm around her. “Come with me.”

They walked into the bedroom. He stopped and pointed to the side of the couch. “Refrigerator and it’s fully stocked with about thirty bags, special bags just for you.” He reached in and pulled out a bag to show her. “See, nothing complicated; just unscrew and pour. If there’s not enough time to pour, just drink” He put the bag back in the refrigerator and guided Emily back to bed.

Emily rested her head on his chest. “When this awful need to feed consumes me I can think of nothing but feeding. My brain can’t even tell me how to open a bag... all it tells me is to feed or I’ll die. Derek, it’s terrible,”

Derek ran his hand over her back. “Try and rest,” he said gently.

Emily propped herself up on an elbow. “I forgot to tell you something,” she said running her hand along his face. “What did you forget?” Emily smiled, “When we were at the compound, I killed the two men that held me when Jacque bit my nipple off.”

Derek looked at her surprised. “You did what?”

Still smiling she said, “I got my revenge. I got great pleasure from it.”

Derek frowned “How did you accomplish this task?”

Emily lay across his chest. “I heard them talking. They were talking about me, about my breast, about the pleasure they got watching him torture me.”

Derek kissed the top of her head. “Go on…I want to hear all the gory details.”

Emily kissed his chest. “I landed a bit away from them and sauntered towards them. They recognized me. I invited them into a very dark area between some buildings and called the young strong one over. I played with him. I let him touch my breast; I reached into his pants and held his cock in my hand and purred “Oh you’re so big and hard.” Then when he lowered his mouth towards my breast, I bit into him and sucked him almost dry. Then I slit his throat and went after the other one. I drained him too and slit his throat.” She ran her tongue over his nipple “When the others saw me they freaked. They made me take them to the bodies to make sure I had disguised my dirty deed.” Her tongue caressed his nipple again then she took it in her mouth.

Derek pulled her up. “You, my dear, are a tease. You teased your prey and now you tease me,” he mumbled between kisses as his hands ran down her back.

Emily smiled mischievously, “Sleep or me? The choice is yours.”

Derek’s mouth covered hers. His lips were at her ear, “Silly girl, you of course.”

Emily reached under the covers gently touching him “I thought you wanted to sleep,” she whispered as she slipped down the bed taking his penis in her mouth.

Derek rolled on top of her pinning her to the bed. “Where did you learn that?” he asked.

Emily answered seriously. “I’ve sucked about a hundred cows almost dry in the past few months,” then she started giggling.

Derek kissed her to quiet her laughter but soon he was laughing too. “There’s got to be a lot of cows missing your mouth.” he chuckled.

Emily broke into a new fit of laughter “Derek, cows are girls.”

Derek kissed her. “I bet they enjoyed your touch, the sucking, and the licking part.” he kissed her again.

Suddenly Emily’s body tensed. “Oh God… here we go again. Oh Derek, let me go please.” He released her and sprang to his feet. He was at the little refrigerator pulling out a bag of blood and unscrewing it. By the time Emily reached him she was almost doubled over in pain. He handed her a glass full of blood, then another. When she finally set the last glass on the table she sighed deeply. “I think it’s happening more frequently today.

Derek looked at his watch. “It is…. It’s two hours, four bags.”

Emily looked at him. “Now I think I need to sleep.” Derek scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bed.

Emily slept soundly for about three hours waking when the hunger took hold of her again. She ran to the small refrigerator and sucked down eight bags of blood. She walked back to bed.

Derek felt her weight on the bed. “Feeding frenzy?” he asked softly.

“I’m sorry I woke you and the answer to your question is yes. It was eight bag frenzy.” Derek opened his arms to her and she curled up falling asleep. They had a few more hours and then the plan would be put into action. They would all be tested.

***

Derek was up and dressed before sunset. He sat with the wolves communicating to them silently their rolls in the plan to protect Emily. This was precisely that; they were to protect Emily, and no one else. It was their job to see to her survival. Killer was like a teenage wolf. He was excited and ready to defend. Mishka annoyed by Killers wound up behavior and grabbed him by the throat. Killer immediately settled down.

Derek slipped a knife into his waistband and waited for Emily to wake up. He’d give her a few more minutes then he would wake and feed her so she wouldn’t be helpless if things happened as planned. He watched her closely and saw her stir. He watched as she grimaced in pain then sat up with that wild hungered look. He reached for a glass and filled it then brought it to her. “Emily, drink,” he said handing her the glass. She downed it quickly. Derek took the glass and quickly refilled it.

She handed him the empty glass, she was calmer now, not frantic. She lay back down. “Derek, come here, you have to feel this. It’s like Nicholas is running track in my belly” Derek walked over to her and pulled the blanket away from her belly. He ran his hands over her stomach feeling the baby moving and kicking.

Derek silently pushed his son. You need to be calm for a few hours. Sleep my son….your mother must be able to concentrate on defending you and herself. Derek felt the movement slow, and then cease. He smiled as he looked at Emily. “He’s gone to sleep.” Derek kissed her stomach then took her hand. “It’s almost time… you have to get ready.”

Emily dressed in Derek’s jeans, boots, and a heavy shirt with a few tee shirts beneath it. She pulled her hair away from her face and braided it, then coiled it and pinned it tightly in place.

Derek handed her a knife attached to a belt. “Put the belt on, and then clip the sheath for the knife so it’s inside the waist on you pants. It will be hidden but easily accessible.”

As Emily was fastening the sheath to her belt she looked up at him. “How will this happen? Tell me quickly what will happen so I can be prepared. Tell me what needs to be done.”

Derek took her hand and led her to the living room where they sat on the couch. “Emily, when Vampires fight it’s usually a fight to the death. It’s normally in the air and it’s extremely violent. Protect your stomach, protect your neck. That’s where they will try to get you. Be aware they are after the child. They will be sneaky and try to trick you. The Vampires in this fight were not decent people when they were alive and are the outright nastiest bunch you’ll ever encounter.” Derek could see fear and uncertainty in her eyes. He wrapped her in his arms. “Em, I know you’re frightened. Don’t let them see weakness. Let them see rage, let them experience the true rage and anger of a woman whose very existence is threatened. Let them see the maternal instinct of a woman that would risk life itself in an effort to protect her child. You won’t see me out there, no one will. I will be at your side; I will coach and help you. When Philippe appears for the fight, only then will I make myself visible. Emily, can you do this?”

“Derek, I’ll do whatever is necessary to protect Nicholas and you. Please don’t leave my side.” She leaned heavily against him resting her head on his chest. “I love you, Derek; I love you as Elizabeth loved Nicholas.”

He kissed the top of her head. “I know.” He felt her tense. “What is it?” He asked as she sat up.

“It’s time. They’re in place.” Emily whispered.

Derek pulled her into his arms. “Call to them, tell them you’re on your way.” Emily did as she was told. He looked into her blue eyes. “No fear, show them no fear. I’ll be right next to you. Listen to what I tell you. Mishka, Phantom, Shadow and Killer will be at your side, too, and if Snow isn’t off wandering the woods, she will also protect you.” He pulled her tightly against him. “I love you, be careful.” He kissed her deeply then released her. “Go. You’ll feel me. Remember no one else can know I’m here. Now go.”

Emily stood on her toes. “In case the worst happens… I’ll come back to you, ok? I love you.” She kissed him quickly and turned on her heels to leave calling to the wolves. As she reached for the door knob she turned to look at him. “Be careful,” she whispered and stepped outside into the cool night air.

Chapter Fourteen

Merrek called silently telling her where he and the others were stationed. He told her to act normal... to find a cow and feed. They would warn her if the others approached. Emily walked into the pasture with the wolves at her side. She coaxed them into staying a bit behind so they didn’t scare the cows as she tried to feed. They sat but were ready to spring into action. Emily found a cow. The sound of her heart and blood rushing through her veins made Emily’s stomach cramp with hunger. Her teeth extended and she bit into the cow’s neck and fed. Soon she released the cow and sought another. The hunger gnawed at her. She was feeding on the third cow when she heard Gerry call. They were approaching. There were about seven of them.

Derek’s voice whispered through her mind. Be alert, be ready. Teeth and nails extended. I’m at your side. Emily saw them approaching. Her fangs extended, her nails grew long and razor sharp. They taunted her, telling her they would rip her child from her womb. Emily felt the anger building to rage with each new taunt they threw at her. Derek coached Calm rage. Emily, keep your wits in tact. Get ready. There’s one coming in just to your left. Wait….wait…Ok now, spin around hands and nails extended. Try and swipe you nail’s across his neck as deeply as you can. Emily spun around following Derek’s instructions. Her nails hit little resistance as they cut through the neck of the first assailant severing his head. Good girl. Derek cooed lovingly. Emily same thing to your right. The wolves were at her side to defend her. Suddenly Emily was knocked to the ground and her assailant was clawing at her. Emily curled into the fetal position trying to protect her neck and child.

Gerry was the first to appear. He pulled the assailant off of Emily bringing the fight into the air and closer to the others. Once in clear view of the others Gerry severed the head and the body crashed to the earth.

The fight began in earnest. Screaming, hissing and growling filled the still night air. Blood rained to the ground. Emily fought bravely alongside her new family. Just before dawn the last two assailants retreated.

The family gathered around Emily as she sank slowly to the earth. Merrek, Claire, and Gerry each brought her a cow.

Nick and Tanya helped her to her feet. “You did very well tonight, Emily,” Nick said gently.

Emily looked up at him. “I’m tired. I need to sleep,” she said fighting tears.

Merrek walked up behind her. “Em, feed and then go to sleep. We’ll be in place in the morning. Unfortunately this battle isn’t over yet. We’re calling for help so you rest easy.”

Emily frowned. “Aren’t you guys wiped out?”

Tanya put her arm around her to support her so she could feed. “Emily, we’ve been Vamps a long time. We’re also not carrying the child. We have more strength, more stamina,” she said softly as Emily fed.

Emily looked towards Claire. “More, I need more.” Claire brought another cow to her. “Thank you.” She said and sank her fangs into the cow’s neck. Emily fed on that cow and two more before she was finished.

Emily hugged each of them. “Thank you so much for your help and protection. It will be rewarded when I can figure out how. Right now I need to clean up and sleep.” Emily walked towards the cottage with five wolves at her side. Snow had joined the others in the fight deciding she too needed to help protect Emily.

***

Emily walked into the cottage closing and locking the door after the wolves were in. She staggered towards the bedroom pulling at her wet bloodied clothes. Derek stood in the bedroom doorway extending his hand to her. “I’m so proud of you. You were wonderful,” he said gently. He could see Emily was fighting tears and was exhausted. “Come on, I’ll help you.” He helped her into the bathroom where he had already filled the tub with fragrant bubbles. First he took her into the shower fully clothed. As the water poured over them he undressed her examining her as each piece of clothing was removed. She was covered with bruises and there were several deep gashes in her arms, legs and torso. Once she was naked and the blood from the fight had gone down the drain he lifted her and set her in the tub.

“I had no idea it would be so hard. I had no idea that I was capable of doing what I did.” Emily covered her face and cried as she mumbled “It was all so savage.”

Derek replied gently, “I know. It is savage. I’m sorry you have to go through this.”

Derek quickly washed her hair and body. “Stand up; you need to go to bed.” He helped Emily to her feet and out of the tub wrapping her in a towel. He led her to the dressing table bench. “Sit down and I’ll dry your hair.” he said. Emily sat down wearily. Derek brushed her hair out and blew it dry. He grabbed a big tee shirt. “Slip this over your head,” he said handing it to her.

Emily stood up pulling on the oversized shirt and then dropped the towel. She looked into his eyes. “I don’t know if I can do this again,” she said softly.

Derek slipped his arm around her. “You can and you will.” He took her into the bedroom and over to the bed pulling the blankets back.

Emily sat on the edge. “Can you get me panties?”

He smiled, “Of course.” He walked into the closet and dug through the drawers until he found her panties. Derek brought them to her. “Here you are,” he said handing them to her. She quickly slipped them on and then crawled into the bed. Derek got in along side of her and pulled the blanket over them. He wrapped her in his arms. “Sleep Emily” he whispered.

Emily stirred. Covering her face she sat up sobbing. Derek sat up pulling her against him. “Emily, you’re alright, you’re safe. Now lay down.” She clung to him. He pushed her back gently and stretched out next to her cradling her against him, “Sleep. Close your eyes and sleep,” he said softly stroking her hair.

Emily woke around noon; the hunger was eating at her. She slipped out of bed quietly and made her way to the little refrigerator. She pulled out a few bags of blood and reached for the glass. Her hands were shaking, her stomach was knotting. The glass fell to the floor shattering into pieces. Derek opened his eyes to see her standing by the refrigerator. Emily looked at him. “Please, I can’t open this bag, my hands are shaking.” Derek was by her side taking the bag from her hand and opening it. He reached for another glass and filled it. Emily downed about almost six bags then walked wearily back to the bed. Derek rinsed out the glass and swept up the broken glass from the floor then returned to bed.

They woke up around four in the afternoon. Derek looked at Emily. “Stay in bed, I’ll bring you a snack,” he said as he stood up. He filled the glass and brought it to her.

After Derek had refilled her glass several times Emily smiled. “Thanks, I needed that.” She crawled closer to him resting her head on his shoulder. “I feel like I’ve been hit by a truck. My whole body aches.”

Derek looked down at her. “Stretch out on your side, let me see if I can get rid you of some of your aches and pains.” Emily stretched out and he reached under her tee shirt massaging her neck, shoulders and then down her back and legs.

Emily moaned, “Oh God, they’re in place. I need to get ready.” Emily silently called telling them she’d be out in a few minutes. Derek pulled clothes out of the drawer “Put all of this on. It will protect you a little.”

Emily nodded. “Thanks.” They quickly dressed. Emily braided her hair again and coiled it tightly against the back of her head.

“I’ll be with you, right beside you. Remember to listen for me” Derek said quietly.

Emily nodded as she headed towards the front door. Derek called for the wolves. Then told Emily “Remember, protect your neck and stomach.” He swirled into mist and followed her and the wolves outside. Emily made her way to the pasture and fed.

Nick called silently. So far all clear… relax, enjoy your meal…We’ll warn you.

Dusk turned into night and as night faded into predawn the others joined Emily in the pasture and fed. They all gathered and went to the cottage where they sat in the living room talking, planning, and just resting their bodies. Frank looked at the group. “Reinforcements will be in place at dusk. We figure they’ll attack at pretty much full strength. We have called into action the sects from the northeast US area and asked anyone that could to show up. They know what’s at stake and will be here to protect you and your child. They’ll be here until it’s finished. We have houses in the vicinity that they will stay at.”

Nick smiled, “It’s good to hear that. If it was just up to us we’d be in trouble. Knowing Philippe, he’s rallying forces.”

Merrek looked around the room. “Once the sun starts to peak we’ll leave Emily to rest. She’ll be safe until dusk. We all need to be well rested. Emily, how’s your food supply?”

Emily frowned, “Starting to run a bit low…I have enough for a day or so.”

Merrek squeezed her shoulder. “You’ll have more in the morning. Frank can you take care of that? Have the others bring it in. They can deposit it at the main house in the evening.”

Emily stood up and paced rubbing her lower back. “What can I expect from these guys?”

Gerry frowned. “Unfortunately, you can expect them to come at you from all sides. They’ll try to cut into your stomach, try to slit your throat. When they show, Nick, Merrek, Tony and I will form a ring around you, Claire, Tanya and Eve and Frank will form a tighter ring. We’ll all be fighting but it will keep you safer longer. The others will also form rings around us.” It will be a brutal savage fight. If Philippe shows he will go right for you. He’s strong; he’ll make Jacque look like a boy scout. You must be prepared”

Emily sank down into her chair. “I understand” she whispered.

Claire knelt next to Emily. “We’ll get through this, all of us. You have to know what to expect so you can be prepared. Make sure you feed often after dawn. Make sure you have enough in you so the pain doesn’t start during the fight. The pain would leave you too vulnerable.” Emily nodded and sat silently as if she were listening to someone.

“Emily, are you ok?” Eve asked.

Emily smiled. “Yes, I’m fine just tired and my body aches.”

Frank walked over to the window “We’ll be leaving soon so you can rest. Go to bed if you’re tired. We’ll lock up for you.”

Emily looked at them. “You wouldn’t mind?”

Eve laughed. “Of course not, go to bed.”

Emily stood up and walked to each one of them hugging them. “Good night,” she said as she walked down the hall to the bedroom. Mishka, Phantom, and Killer followed her. Snow and Shadow stayed with the others.

***

Emily closed the bedroom door breathing a sigh of relief. She walked into the bathroom to find the tub full of bubbles. She stripped off her layers of clothing and sank into the tub resting her head against a tub pillow and closed her eyes. Slowly her aches and pains were fading. She wondered where Derek was. Silently he said I’m here. As soon as the others are gone, you’ll see me.

After soaking for a while, Emily stood up. Invisible man can you hand me a towel? She asked silently. He wrapped a towel around her and then lifted her from the tub. Well, nothing happened tonight. When do you think it will start again?

Derek stroked her hair. “Don’t let your guard down. Don’t get a false sense of reprieve. I think tonight could be it.”

They heard Merrek yell, “Sleep well, Emily, we’re leaving.” Emily replied “See you in a few hours. Thanks again.” Derek and Emily listened then the air shimmered and Derek appeared. He grabbed a robe wrapping it around Emily. “We, actually you, need to sleep. You need as much strength as you can gather. As ugly as it was the other night, it will be a thousand times worse when they come back.”

Emily reached for his hand. “Do you think Philippe will show?”

Derek led her into the bedroom and sat down on the couch pulling her next to him. ”He’ll show. He’ll be vicious, barbaric. He’ll go for you immediately and that’s when I’ll join the battle because none of you are strong enough.”

Emily rested her head against him “Are you strong enough?”

Derek frowned, “I hope so”

Derek lay awake listening to sounds and distant conversations. He listened for anything that might give him information to beat Philippe in this battle. Though Emily was a Vamp, she was a small woman and her pregnancy was an extreme disadvantage. If she went into one of her feeding frenzies, he wasn’t sure any of them could protect her adequately. He needed something that would be to their advantage.

Emily stirred. He saw the distress on her face. He went to the refrigerator and returned to the bed with a glass and eight bags of blood. He sat on the edge just as she opened her eyes and moaned. Derek opened two bags and poured them into the glass. “Em, sit up I’m ready for you. Come on, sustenance is here.” She sat up taking the glass with her trembling hand. She drank it down quickly.

When she had finished feeding she stretched out on the bed. Derek ran his hand over her stomach. “Emily, it will happen today. I’ve been listening for quite a while hoping to get some information. So far I can tell you Philippe will come today. He will wait until you are fatigued from battle.”

Emily frowned, “So this could be the end for us?”

Derek frowned. “Only if we let it be. We need to figure out a way to protect your belly from this ass. That will be his first target. Your neck will be the second. If we can protect your belly somehow, then we’ll just have to worry about your neck.”

Emily laughed “We need Kevlar!”

Derek looked at her, “Kevlar? What the fuck is Kevlar?” he asked.

Emily sat up. “Kevlar is the material they use to make bullet proof vests for the police. It’s sturdy stuff, and stops bullets.”

Derek smiled. “Em you’re a genius! Call to Merrek and ask him to find out if anyone coming has access to a police vest. If he says they do, tell him to have it brought to him so he can bring it to you as the sun sets.” Emily called to Merrek asking him about the Kevlar and telling him to bring it to her if it’s available.

***

Emily looked at the clock. “I guess I’d better get ready.”

Derek smiled at her. “Layers…Layers lots of layers.” Emily nodded as she walked to the closet and started to rummage through Derek’s clothes. She found sweatpants, tee shirts and sweatshirts. She dressed in a pair of jeans that wouldn’t zip over her stomach, two pairs of sweatpants and three tee shirts. She walked back into the bedroom carrying two sweatshirts.

“I sure hope its cold out because I’m hot as hell.” Emily said as she sat on the couch next to Derek taking his hand. “Derek, in case things turn to shit today, I want you to know you’ve made me happy. You made me feel loved and you gave me a family when mine had died.” He started to say something but was cut off by her lips pressing to his. “You don’t have to say anything. I already know how you feel. I just wanted you to know that I have fallen head over heels in love with you, and pray we’ll be able to spend time together without hiding and that we’ll be able to raise Nicholas together.” She kissed him again and then whispered, “Merrek is coming. Hide” She stood up and walked quickly into the living room closing the bedroom door behind her.

Emily opened the door just as Merrek was about to knock. “Hi,” she said softly.

Merrek came in taking off the sunglasses and face wrapping. “Hi, I have the Kevlar. What are you planning?”

Emily smiled. “I’m planning on wearing it to protect Nicholas. Do you think it will work?”

Merrek smiled, “Pretty ingenious idea. This stuff hasn’t been crazed-vampire certified but it will, without a doubt, be better than nothing” He handed Emily the vest. “I’ll call when we’re all in place.”

Emily smiled, “I’m ready for the bastard.”

Merrek chuckled. “See you in about half an hour.”

Emily walked into the bedroom to find Derek sitting on the couch casually sipping a glass of blood. “I have Kevlar” Emily announced happily and then added, “This is pretty heavy!”

Derek patted the seat beside him. “Come here and sit with me until it’s time,” he said almost sadly.

Emily sat next to him “What’s wrong?” she asked.

Derek looked at her. “Em, this isn’t a joke. This is a very serious situation.”

Emily looked into his eyes “I know it’s serious. If I don’t make light of it I won’t be able to open the door. Please humor me on this.” She stood up pulling the Kevlar vest on and fastening it; she slipped two sweatshirts on and then pulled on her boots. She fastened the belt around her waist slipping the knife sheath into the waistband of her pants.

***

Emily was almost through feeding on the third cow when she heard Merrek. Emily, they’re here. Emily stood up and was surrounded by the five wolves. She felt an invisible hand gently caress her cheek. I’m beside you. Derek whispered silently. Then she saw them, there were at least fifty evil creatures heading right for her with Philippe in the lead. “Oh God, this is going to be bad,” she said softly.

Emily felt Derek’s hand against her cheek. We’ll be alright, get ready here they are. They were dodging her, pushing her, clawing at her and then she was surrounded by her family. The fight took to the air. She was encircled by several rows of family. Her fangs grew, her nails sharpened into razors. She fought along side the others. The hissing and growling was deafening as the fight began in earnest.

Their opponents were savage. The first circle of the defense was gone. The circles around her were breaking apart as the fight was drawn away from her. Nick, Merrek, Gerry, Claire, Tanya, Eve, Frank and Tony were now all that was keeping her from the main fight. Suddenly she was pulled from the center of the circle towards the earth. She clawed, kicked, and struggled to get away. The others were in fierce battle for their own survival. Emily broke free flying upwards pulling her dagger from its sheath. She looked at her assailant as he lifted into the air to face her. She watched him carefully as he approached then plunged the dagger into his neck severing his head.

Claire screamed as the flesh on her arm was shredded. Emily flew to her defense and killed another. “Claire, are you ok?” she asked as her eyes took in the surrounding area. Claire nodded and they rejoined the battle. Emily was grabbed from behind, sharp nails trying to cut into her belly, breaking before they reached her flesh. She turned to see her attacker’s body falling to the ground.

You ok? Derek asked silently.

Emily replied, Tired. She was pulled by the hair higher into the air. Merrek came up beside her and together they fought this one off.

Philippe appeared out of nowhere. He attacked Tony first. Emily watched as Tony fell to the ground. Furious she flew towards Tony to help him but was grabbed and pulled upward. With Tanya’s help they fought off her attacker. Tanya flew to Nick’s aid as Emily flew to Merrek, Gerry, and Claire.

Emily was about to slit a throat when the hunger hit her. She grabbed her prey sinking her teeth into his neck. She drank him almost dry then decapitated him watching the headless body fall to the ground. Another of the evil creatures was upon her. This one was strong and she couldn’t break away from him. He hissed into her ear, “Philippe awaits you,” and he pulled her away from the fight. Silently she called to the others but none were free to aid her. She was dropped then grabbed, she was clawed at, and she felt the flesh of her arms and legs being torn. Philippe was next to her as she was held captive. His razor sharp nails were cutting though the layers of her clothes. She struggled to break away kicking at Philippe. Suddenly her captors fell to the ground and she was free.

“You,” Philippe hissed, as he looked into the green eyes of his enemy.

Derek smiled, “Yes, Philippe, it’s me. I’ve had enough of you and your brother and so has everyone else.” Philippe charged at Derek.

Merrek came up alongside Emily. “Emily is that Derek?” he asked breathlessly. Emily smiled. “Yes it is. Let’s take care of some of these other bastards.” Emily had grown tired of hand to hand combat and began sneaking up on ones engaged in battle. She’d reach around them and slit their throats. Claire, Tanya and Eve joined her. As the men engaged them in battle they would kill them from behind.

Emily was grabbed by the ankle and pulled towards earth away from the others. Deep growls and hisses came from her throat as she prepared to kill another attacker. A hand covered her mouth and the voice in her ear sounded strangely familiar as he said, “Go to Derek’s aid. Philippe has the advantage. Please, I’ll help you if I can. We have to make it look like we’re fighting so Philippe’s people don’t get wise.” His hand dropped away from her mouth.

Emily looked at him. “You’re the one from the slaughter house?”

He nodded, “I injected you so that you would pass out. It made Jacque leave you before he hurt you too badly. You and Derek have to win. You have to free us. I’m going to grab you by the throat. Make it look like you’re fighting.” Somehow Emily trusted this creature and did as she was told. Then she saw Derek and Philippe. Derek was bloody; Philippe held him with one arm and was pulling a dagger from his belt.

Complete and utter rage surged through Emily giving her new found energy and strength. She started towards them and was attacked by several others. She managed to kill them off quickly even though the pain from the hunger was growing. Philippe had Derek on the ground with a dagger raised and ready to sever his head. She dove towards Philippe the hunger becoming unbearable. The pain in her belly was agonizing. She landed on the ground inches from Philippe. As the knife started it’s descent towards Derek’s neck, Emily sank her fangs into Philippe. At the same time the blade of her dagger severed his hand. Ferociously her teeth tore at his neck as her nails clawed digging deeply into his flesh. She raised her head long enough to say, “You will not kill anyone else that I love.” She bit again sucking the blood from him. She raised her dagger and in one swift motion cut his head off. Holding the head by its hair she held it close to her face. “Release them. Release them now” The head hissed and growled.

Derek was beside her. “Good job!” he said as he took the cursing, hissing head from her. Emily took Derek’s free hand and they flew to the center of the pasture. Derek held the hissing head high and bellowed, “IT”S OVER!”

One by one the family gathered at their side. The ones that came to help and survived joined them. Their opponents sank to the ground. Philippe’s head shouted orders to kill Emily and Derek. Emily looked at the head then down at the ground. Her eyes met the one that helped her. She pointed to him. “Build a fire; let us be rid of this piece of shit so we can all live peacefully.” He smiled at her and quickly started gathering wood. The others joined him and soon there was a blazing fire.

One by one the heads of the evil followers were tossed into the blaze. Finally Derek and Emily walked up to the fire with Philippe’s head still spewing orders. Emily leaned down making eye contact with the head. “Shut up, no one wants to hear your shit anymore.”

The head hissed, “They’ll kill you, take the child and kill it and my family will rise to power again.”

At that moment several of his followers rushed Derek snatching the head and screaming, “Your family will never rule again.” They pitched the screaming head into the fire and cheered.

Emily looked away from the fire at the horizon. “Sun’s coming up,” she said casually.

Derek smiled down at her. “What?” He asked.

She looked up at him then back to the group gathered around the smoldering fire. “Time to take cover; the sun’s coming up.” Everyone scattered heading to the houses or to the dark caves they had inhabited prior to the assault.

Derek whistled as he took Emily’s hand and started walking to the cottage with the five wolves at their heels. “Emily, you did it. You saved us from becoming what Philippe was.”

Emily smiled, “I’m glad it’s over. I need a shower and girly clothes instead of bloody battle clothes that smell of death and daggers.”

Derek showered then stretched out on the couch to wait for Emily. When she finally appeared she wore a soft pink satin nightshirt trimmed in lace.

“Girly clothes suit you so beautifully,” Derek said smiling as she sat in front of him.

“Lets sit on the bed, there’s not enough room for you, me and the basketball on the couch.” Emily got up taking Derek’s hand and led him to the bed.

They stretched out on the bed propped up on pillows. Derek looked at her. “You did an exceptional job today.”

Emily frowned, “I don’t ever want to have to do that again.”

Derek squeezed her hand. “You won’t have to. It’s finished. Actually, we’re kind of like royalty now.”

Emily giggled, “Are you serious?”

Derek nodded. He looked at her closely “You’re pretty cut up”

“They’ll heal in a day or so.” Emily ran her hand over her belly. “Put your hand here, hurry.” Derek covered her hand with his as she slipped her hand out from under his. “Can you feel it?”

Derek smiled. “Yes I can, he’s pretty active.”

Emily giggled. “That’s putting it mildly.”

Derek looked at her. “What would you like to do this evening?” he asked.

Emily thought for a moment and said. “Can we play? You know do something that doesn’t involve fights and death.”

Derek chuckled, “We can do what ever you want. You think about it and when you decide tell me, ok?”

Emily rested her head against his shoulder. “I’m so tired I would just love to sleep more than two hours before the hunger grips me again.”

Derek looked down at her. “How about filling up now and maybe you can sleep for four or five hours.”

Emily smiled. “Believe it or not, I’m not the least bit hungry.”

Derek ran his hand over her stomach. “Well then, let’s sleep and later we’ll go play.”

Emily snuggled closer to him. “Good idea.” Her eyes closed and she was asleep instantly.

Derek reached down grabbing the throw near the foot of the bed and covered her. “Goodnight, blue eyes.” He closed his eyes. For the first time in weeks they slept the deep sleep of a vampire. Emily did not wake with the fierce hunger; she slept peacefully.

Chapter Fifteen

It was dark when Emily awoke. Derek was not next to her. She got out of bed. “Derek, where are you?” she felt a bit panicky. Then she heard voices from the other room. She opened the bedroom door and walked down the short hall to the living room. The family was gathered around Derek.

Derek turned towards her when he heard her footsteps. “You slept through the day; no feeding frenzy.”

Emily smiled sleepily. “It felt good.” She smiled at everyone. “Hi, is everyone ok?” Her eyes searched the room. “Where’s Tony? Please tell me he’s ok.”

Claire smiled. “He’s running with the wolves, he’s ok. He was hurt but nothing a good day’s sleep and a feed won’t cure.”

Emily sighed. “Thank God.” She looked at the clock on the wall. “Its eight thirty?” Derek chuckled. “I told you that you slept well. So, Blue Eyes, what do you want to do tonight?”

Emily smiled. “I’d like to go to the beach, walk barefoot in the sand then sit on a blanket and listen to the ocean.”

Derek motioned towards the bedroom. “Well go put some clothes on, and we’ll go.” He paused a minute and watched her as she turned towards the bedroom. “Em, aren’t you hungry?”

Emily looked over her shoulder at him. “No, actually I’m not. I’ll be right back.”

The family made their way to the beach. They spread out a large blanket and sat listening to the ocean. Tanya and Nick brought a small basket.

“We brought wine to celebrate. Real wine, here have a glass” Tanya said as she passed out the plastic cups. Nick poured the wine and the family stood up leaving Emily and Derek sitting in the middle of the blanket, “To the rightful, and now official, leaders of the Vampires.”

Emily raised her glass, “A toast to my new family, my new friends, my new life and most of all to my baby, Nicholas.” They acknowledged her toast.

Derek watched Emily as she took off her shoes. She looked up at Merrek who was standing with his arm around Claire. “Merrek, can you help a pregnant lady up?”

Merrek extended his hand to her “Certainly” he said helping her to her feet.

Derek stood next to her. “Does this mean it’s time to walk?”

Emily took his hand, “Yup, lets go.” She looked at the others “We’ll be back in a little while.”

Emily walked close to the water; the wet sand was extremely cold against her bare feet. It felt good; it brought a little normalcy back into her life. She dodged the waves giggling and laughing as she walked next to Derek.

“This is so wonderful; don’t you love it?” she said smiling happily.

Derek returned her smile. “It’s nice but it’s a bit too cold for wave dodging. After the baby comes, we’ll go someplace warm so you can actually go in the water.” A wave washed over her feet.

“Oh God, that’s cold.” She said as she ran closer to Derek grabbing his hand. “Come on, get your feet wet it will make you feel alive,” she giggled pulling him towards the cold ocean.

In one swift movement Derek had Emily in his arms “You want to play in the water. It won’t be freezing water.” Within minutes he set her on her feet on the warm sand of a tropical island.

“Oh, now this feels really good.” She said softly as she started shedding her clothes. She looked at him and asked, “We’re alone here right?” Derek nodded as he took off his long black coat. He sat in the sand pulling off his shoes as he watched Emily strip off her pants and shirt.

“Swim with me.” Emily said glancing over her shoulder at him as she walked towards the ocean.

Derek stood up dropping his pants and shirt onto his coat. He ran towards Emily scooping her up and carried her into the warm water.

Emily wrapped her arms around his neck. “Thank you for this. I needed to cleanse my soul for what I’ve done over the last few days and somehow this feels right.” She kissed his lips gently.

Derek returned her kiss “You’re welcome.”

Emily smiled. “The baby likes the warm water, he’s moving around like crazy. It’s like he’s swimming. Put me down and put your hands on my stomach.”

Derek released her putting his hand on her stomach. “He is, isn’t he?”

Emily laughed. “Wouldn’t it be something if Nicholas turns out to be a Nicole?”

Derek smiled. “It wouldn’t bother me at all. I love little girls. They look so cute in their frilly little dresses. Actually that might be nice.”

Emily squeezed his hand. “I don’t care either as long as he or she his healthy.” She said splashing him as she swam away.

***

It was about three in the morning when they emerged from the moonlit ocean. Derek picked up their clothes. “Follow me, oh pregnant one.” He said smiling.

They walked up a path through the foliage cover to a large wall with a gate. Derek opened the gate and ushered Emily through it, then locked the gate behind them. He reached for her hand and led her down a path to a large house with floor-to-ceiling windows. He tapped in a code unlocking the door. “Our tropical paradise,” he chuckled. We can stand in front of the windows during daylight without a problem. Come upstairs. Let’s take a shower to get the salt off before we head back.” He thought for a moment “Actually, would you like to stay here for a while?”

Emily smiled. “Oh Yes. Call the others, have them join us.” Derek nodded and called to the others telling them to close up the houses in NY and to come to the island tomorrow.

“Come on, I’ll show you the upstairs,” he said taking her hand leading up the large curved staircase. Emily was amazed. This man had homes all over the country and each one she visited was more beautiful than the last. From what she had seen of the first floor there was a great room furnished in tropical splendor. Wood floors, natural straw type area rugs, overstuffed couches in soft tropical prints. Every piece of furniture faced the large arched windows that overlooked a tropical garden and a large swimming pool with rock slides and sensual lighting. Derek opened the master bedroom door and turned on the light and large bamboo ceiling fans. The Bed was a large four poster bed made of Bamboo with soft white netting draping around the bed from the canopy frame.

“How can you afford all this?” she asked.

Derek smiled proudly. “I have several very profitable investments and own several very successful businesses.” Emily walked to the wall of windows. In the center of the wall was a frame with French doors that opened onto a balcony. She opened the doors letting the night ocean air sweep into the room. She stepped onto the balcony gazing at the grounds surrounding the house and the ocean with moonbeams dancing in the waves.

“Mmm, this is like heaven,” she mumbled as Derek ran his hands over her shoulders.

Derek kissed her ear gently. “You haven’t fed. You have to be hungry.”

Emily turned to face him. “You’re right, I haven’t fed. And the funny thing is I’m not hungry. How is that possible?”

Derek shrugged “I don’t have a clue on this one.”

Emily turned again facing the ocean. “This is so magnificent.”

Derek sat on a cushioned lounge chair “I thought you would like this. Pull up a lounge and relax. We have a couple of hours before we have to go inside and shut the doors.” Emily sat on the lounge next to Derek.

“Derek, how are we going to handle a baby? We’re not normal. We can fly, we don’t have to take ground or air transportation. How can we travel with a child?”

Derek shrugged. “I guess while the baby is small we can fly then I guess I’ll have to learn to pilot a plane or hire a pilot then I’ll have to buy us a plane or two.” Emily giggled. This was quite a heady experience. She had been raised by what would be considered an almost middle class family that had to watch every penny. They never took real vacations, but now, here she was with a man that could give her anything she could possibly want.

Emily turned to face him. “Derek, do you suppose I could get a laptop computer? I’d like one so I can keep a diary of sorts.”

Derek chuckled, “You can have anything you want and I don’t require an explanation of why you want it. You have credit cards in your name….use them. Oh, and there’s a laptop on the desk inside. Use it until you find the one you want.”

Derek closed his eyes for a moment. “I’m going to take a shower. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” He got up and as he walked past her he leaned down kissing her. “Relax.”

***

Derek walked into the bathroom taking his boxers off depositing them on the counter. He turned on the water and stepped into the shower. Sitting with Emily outside, seeing her in wet lacy panties and bra had made him horny; even with her swollen pregnant belly he was deeply aroused. He was quite a sexual creature and he needed release. As the water showered over him he soaped up his body and then with soapy hands grasped his penis and stroked it. He fantasized about touching and making love to her.

***

Emily lay on the lounge chair her eyes closed enjoying the warm breeze caressing her body. Her thoughts drifted to Derek alone in the shower; desire building within her. She stood up and walked to the bathroom. Stepping into the open shower behind Derek and whispered, “I want to make love.” Derek turned to see her standing there in her wet underclothes. He wrapped his arms around her unhooking her bra, running his hands down her shoulders taking the straps of her bra down her arms. Emily reached down pushing her panties down and stepped out of them.

“Take me to bed,” Emily moaned as Derek kissed her neck. He took her hand and as the water dripped from their bodies they walked to the bed, stopping to embrace, to kiss, and to touch. Derek lifted her and laid her across the bed.

“I need to shut the doors; the sun’s coming up.”

Derek quickly shut the door and returned to the bed lying next to Emily. He reached across her to the headboard pressing two buttons. One armed the alarm system of the house and the other lowered the white netting around them.

They lay in each others arms gazing out at the soft pink sunrise comfortable in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

Emily kissed his shoulder. “I don’t suppose you have a food supply here do you?” she asked softly.

Derek glanced down at her “Hungry after our love making are you?” Emily nodded. Derek got up and walked to the closet. Pulling out two black silk robes he handed one to Emily and slipped one on himself.

“Come to the kitchen, my dear, and I’ll feed you.”

Derek poured a bag of red blood into two crystal wine glasses and handed one to Emily. “Drink up,” he said as he raised his glass to his lips. “Tonight we’ll go to the shops on the main island. We need to get you some clothes for this delightfully warm climate.” Derek sipped the last few drops from his glass. “The family will be here within a few minutes of sunset then we’ll go island hopping. Do you need more food?”

Emily smiled. “No, I think I’m good.” They walked hand in hand into the bedroom and went to bed.

***

Emily awoke before Derek; the sky was ablaze with color. She stood by the windows amazed at the beauty of the sunset. It had been quite a while since she had stood to watch a sunset and she was mesmerized by its newly discovered splendor in shades of blue, pink, purple and gold. She watched as the sun slowly descended in the sparking blue ocean.

After opening the glass doors Emily went looking for something to wear. She came across a lightweight large, rectangular, floral print, cotton table cloth in the dining room. She made her way back upstairs and into the bathroom where she took a quick shower. After drying off she started playing with the tablecloth. She wrapped it around herself several times trying to make a dress or skirt. Finally she wrapped it around her belly making a sarong type skirt. She rummaged through Derek’s drawers and found a bright red tee shirt. She rummaged a bit more finding a scissor and proceeded to cut the sleeves off. Holding the shirt up she decided it needed a new neckline. She picked up the scissors and cut into the shirt creating a scoop neckline. She pulled the tee shirt on stretching it over her belly then looked in the mirror.

Derek walked in as she was admiring her handy work. “Don’t you look cute,” he said lightly.

Emily smiled “Does this look ok?” she asked pointing to her basketball shaped stomach.

Derek nodded. “It looks cute.” Emily took his hand placing it on her breasts. “No underwear,” she giggled as she motioned towards the panties and bra hanging on the towel bar to dry.

Derek chuckled. “Want a pair of mine?”

Emily shook her head smiling, “I think I’ll try the no underwear thing tonight. It feels kind of sexy.”

Derek laughed. “Does that mean we can do it later?”

Emily looked into his green eyes. “Honey all I have to do is adjust my skirt and sit on your lap.”

Derek he sat on the chair in the dressing area taking her hand “Wanna sit on my lap, little girl?” he asked grinning.

***

Emily heard scratching and whining at the bedroom door. “Killer?” She opened the door and Killer ran in along with Mishka, Phantom and Snow. Mishka ran to Derek jumping up on him.

Derek ran his hands through Mishka’s fur. “I’m glad to see you, too. We have to go out for a while and when we come back we’ll all go in the pool.” Derek walked over to Emily. “Let’s go shopping!” he said taking her hand.

Derek and Emily walked down the stairs and were greeted by Claire and Merrek. “Couldn’t take the dreary winter days anymore?”

Derek chuckled, “No, Emily wanted to swim and the water was just too damn cold.”

Claire looked at Emily. “Cute outfit.”

Emily giggled. “It’s Derek’s tee shirt and the tablecloth.”

Derek looked around. “Where is everyone?”

“They should be here any minute.” Merrek replied.

Derek squeezed Emily’s hand “Good, we have some shopping to do.”

***

They walked around the main island going in and out of the many shops buying Emily an assortment of clothes.

It was about eleven o’clock when they walked past a bar with some really great music blaring out of the speakers. Derek looked at Emily. “Wanna go in and listen for a while?”

Emily smiled up at him. “Sounds like fun.”

Derek looked at the rest of the gang. “Let’s party.”

They went inside and found a large table. After they were seated a few minutes a waitress came over.

“Hi, my name is Laura. What can I get for you?”

Tanya looked up. “A Bloody Mary, please.”

Derek chuckled. “Bloody Mary’s for everyone.” The waitress looked at Emily.

Emily smiled. “Virgin Bloody Mary.”,

Laura nodded approvingly. “Be back in a few minutes with your drinks.”

Derek looked at Emily questioningly. “What’s a Virgin Bloody Mary?”

Emily giggled “A Bloody Mary without the booze. They say you shouldn’t drink when you’re pregnant.”

Merrek and Claire stood up. “We’re going to dance,” and they walked onto the dance floor.

Gerry looked around the room and spotted a nice looking woman at the bar. “I’m going to try my luck” he chuckled as he sauntered towards the bar.

Derek took Emily’s hand. “Want to dance?” She nodded and stood up.

Nick, Tanya, Tony, Eve and Frank sat at the table talking and laughing as they watched Gerry trying to make points with a cute dark haired girl at the bar. Laura brought their drinks; Tony paid her giving her a generous tip. Soon the music picked up and they were all up dancing, laughing and enjoying a night of fun for a change. They left the bar around four thirty in the morning still laughing and joking.

Emily looked at Derek as she pulled him to a stop. “I need to feed... I need to feed badly,” she said looking around for someone or something to bite.

Derek looked at the others. “Feeding Frenzy” Giving the shopping bags to the others, he took Emily by the hand and they disappeared.

When they landed on the island Emily could barely stand up. She had a bad case of the shakes and was doubled over by the spasms in her stomach. Derek quickly opened the door and pulled her inside. “Sit, I’ll bring it to you.” he said pushing her gently onto the couch.

“Hurry…please hurry.” she moaned. Derek came back into the living room with a glass and several bags of blood.

When she finished drinking six bags of blood relief flooded her face as the pain subsided.

“Why did you wait so long to tell me you needed to feed?” Derek asked.

Emily frowned. “It hits without warning. I was fine until I told you I needed to feed.”

Derek put his arm around her. “I’m going to teach you something very valuable in the vampire world. I’m going to teach you how to feed without anyone knowing you’re doing it, and without hurting or scaring people.”

Emily looked at him quizzically. “How can you do that?”

Derek kissed her cheek. “It’s really quite simple… the only problem I can see at the moment is the frenzy part. We’re really going to have to feed you more frequently until the baby comes. Maybe it will stop the frenzy.”

Emily smiled. “Ok teacher; let’s get started”

Derek stood up. “Stay here, I’ll instruct you from the other room.” He disappeared into the bedroom.

Emily sat in the living room waiting. She wasn’t quite sure of what she was waiting for but she continued to wait. Without warning she felt his mouth on her nipple. Then she felt her skirt being moved up her thigh. “Oh God,” she moaned softly. Abruptly the teasing stopped. Emily sat quietly then thought… Mmm I’m taking your penis into my mouth, running my tongue around it. My fingers are caressing your balls.

She waited a few seconds then she heard Derek. “Don’t stop there…it was just getting really good.” Emily giggled. “Come here, we’ll play later,” she called to him.

Derek reappeared. “As you can see the power of suggestion works very well. It’s almost like a form of hypnosis,” he said looking down at the bulge in his pants. He sat next to her “Ok, now all you have to do is push people a bit, then you tease them a bit, and then suck on their ear, run your tongue along their neck and when you find the vein you bite. Even though the feeding part consumes you, you must be able to continue with the seduction or the push until you are through. Then you lick at the neck to heal the wounds.”

Emily smiled. “Pretty amazing, I had no idea.”

Derek smiled “It can be quite fun and you really don’t have to touch them except to bite. We’ll practice during the day and then we’ll take you on a test run.” Derek started to laugh. “I have an idea. When Gerry comes in give him a push. Tell him to drop his pants and show you his underwear.”

Emily giggled, “I couldn’t.”

Derek grinned, “You can and it would be funny… Do it please?”

The door opened and the others came in the house. Once everyone was settled into seats Emily silently pushed Gerry. Stand up, drop your pants and model your underwear for me.

Gerry stood up and dropped his pants. “Hey, don’t you just love these?” he asked the others as he modeled a pair of plaid flannel boxer shorts. Emily looked at Derek and began to laugh. Soon they were all laughing.

Derek leaned close to Emily. “Tell him to pull his pants up and sit down.” Emily pushed and watched as Gerry pulled up his pants and sat on the couch.

Claire looked at Derek “Lessons?” Derek nodded as he tried to contain his laughter.

Gerry looked around the room to see everyone giggling. He looked at Derek. “You did it to me again, didn’t you?”

Derek looked at him innocently. “I did nothing,” he said as he broke out laughing.

Tanya looked at Gerry. “Nice bloomers.” She too started laughing.

Emily giggled. “I’m sorry I did it…and I have to say you look pretty hot in your underwear and I have to tell you, you’re ass and thighs are fine.”

Derek looked at her. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Emily giggled. “Just that he’s really hot to look at.” She said softly.

Gerry looked over at her. “Thanks Emily, I needed that after that brunette gave me the bums rush.”

Emily frowned. “She was stupid. Don’t worry, we’ll find someone great for you.”

Gerry grinned. “Thanks I could use the help. I’m lousy at picking girls up.”

Derek looked around at the group. “Anyone want to go swimming?”

Emily jumped up. “I do! I’ll go change.” she said darting towards the bedroom.

Derek stood up. “Well, get changed, let’s hit the water.” he said heading to the bedroom.

Derek closed the door and spotted Emily in the changing area. She had on a bikini.

She looked up frowning. “I’m pretty sad looking aren’t I?”

Derek smiled “Its fine. You have a belly but it’s our baby. He ran his hand over the swell of her stomach then proceeded to remove his clothes.

Emily turned looking at him. “Can you throw me a tee shirt? I can’t go out like this.”

Derek nodded and after looking through a drawer, tossed her a tee shirt.

***

Derek and Emily were the first in the pool followed by Mishka, Phantom, Shadow and Snow. Killer sat on the edge whining. “Come Killer, you’ll like it a lot.” Emily said trying to coax him into the water.

Derek got out of the pool and picked Killer up. “Come on, its swim time.” Derek carried him into the water.

“Derek, he’s scared!” Emily said as she walked closer. “It’s okay Killer,” she cooed reaching out to rub his head. “Derek put him on the steps; let the other wolves show him.” Derek set killer on the steps and scooped Emily up taking her to the deep end of the pool.

“Call him” he whispered.

Emily looked at him anxiously. “It’s too deep here for him.”

Derek tickled her. “Call him.”

Emily called Killer. He whined but didn’t come into the pool.

“Watch, Killer is going to try and protect you. I’m going to dunk you; call him as I push you under the water.” Emily did as she was told and Killer dove into the water grabbing Emily by the tee shirt and dragged her to the steps.

“Good boy” she said hugging him around the neck.

Gerry dove into the water and swam to Derek grabbing his legs and pulling him under. They both came up laughing. Next to join them was Claire and Merrek. Before long they were all in the pool swimming and playing. Emily walked up the stairs in the rocks and through a dark rock corridor. She reappeared at the top of the slide. Derek looked up to see her.

“Em, I don’t think that’s such a good idea.”

Emily smiled down at him. “Derek, I’m pregnant not handicapped.” She sat at the top of the slide and pushed off the edge laughing all the way into the water.

Emily swam to the steps and climbed them again followed by Derek. Once inside the corridor he grabbed her. “It’s wonderful to hear you laugh like that.”

Emily turned in his arms. “I’m having fun….I laugh when I have fun.” She took a quick nibble on his nipple and broke free sitting at the top of the slide. She looked over her shoulder and said in her best Mae West voice, “Come on big boy,” and pushed off. Gerry caught her as she hit the water. She wrapped her arms around him. “Thanks, I really didn’t want to sink like a log again.” she giggled. Gerry held her for a moment looking into her eyes.

Emily smiled nervously. “You can put me down now.”

“Sorry” Gerry mumbled and let her go. Emily swam to the opposite side of the pool and sat on the steps by Killer. After a few minutes she stepped out of the pool and wrapped up in a towel. Derek called to her silently. Are you ok?

She glanced in his direction. “I’m fine. I need to feed.” She said as she walked into the house.

Derek looked at Gerry. “What did I miss? Did you say something to upset her?”

Gerry frowned. “Derek, I’m sorry. I caught her before she hit the water. I got lost in her eyes.”

Derek forced a chuckle. “They’re easy to get lost in. Just remember something. She’s mine.”

Gerry looked Derek in the eyes. “I meant nothing by it. She just has spectacular eyes.”

Derek grabbed him and pitched him into the deep end of the pool. Merrek swam over to Gerry. “You better grovel on this one brother. Make sure he doesn’t feel you’re after Emily.”

Gerry looked at Merrek. “I love her like I love you, Claire and everyone else. It’s just she’s still so human.” Overhearing what Gerry said to Merrek, Derek swam over to them.

“Sorry, I over reacted.”

Claire climbed out of the pool and ran into the house to find Emily standing by the refrigerator with an empty glass in her hand.

Emily looked up. “Is there a fight out there?”

Claire took Emily’s hand. “Come on, everything’s ok.”

Emily frowned. “Claire, I’m feeling a bit uncomfortable right now. Can I tell you something in confidence?”

Claire squeezed her hand. “Veil what you say from Derek.”

Emily looked at her feet then up at Claire. “I’m kind of attracted to him. He’s such a great guy.”

Claire looked into her eyes “Attracted how?” she asked.

Emily’s brow furrowed in thought. “Claire, I haven’t been with many men; two, one of which is Derek. I just wonder what it would be like.”

Claire smiled. “That’s ok; I’ve wondered what it would be like with Derek, Gerry and Tony. They are all so hot!”

Emily hugged her. “Thanks for putting this into prospective for me. I guess we’ll always wonder about other men won’t we?”

Claire giggled. “I do. Come on, let’s go swimming before Derek comes storming in.”

Chapter Sixteen

The next two months were spent on the island. Derek and Emily walked the beaches, swam in the pool and played with the wolves. Emily’s belly continued to grow and she was now pretty uncomfortable.

Derek lay in the deep sleep of a vampire. Emily paced the floor in front of the windows rubbing her back. Another contraction came and she looked at her watch. They’d been getting closer and closer in the last six hours. They were about five minutes apart now. She walked to the bed sitting on the edge.

“Derek, wake up.” She said shaking him. “Derek, please wake up, I can’t have this baby without help. Derek, wake up.” She shook him forcefully. His eyes opened to see Emily in the middle of a contraction.

“Emily, what’s wrong?” He asked as he sat up.

“I don’t know how to have a baby, and this one is coming,” she said breathlessly.

Derek looked at her “How close are the contractions?”

Emily looked at her watch. “They’re getting closer with each one. This one is about two minutes from the last.”

Derek stood up as he said, “Lay down. I’ll call Doc.”

Emily frowned. “Derek, it’s one in the afternoon. He can’t get here.”

Derek was starting to panic. He didn’t know what to do. He called to Doc telling him the situation. Doc was still in NY and couldn’t get there. He told Derek that he would have to deliver the baby and he would be there at sunset.

Emily whined as the next contraction began. “Derek, what should I do?” she asked “

Derek stood up. “Lie down and put your feet on the mattress with your knees up. Try to breath, I have to get some things together so we can do this.”

“You can’t leave me.” Emily cried.

Derek ran his hand over her forehead. “I’m going to get towels, a scissor and something to tie the umbilical cord off. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

Emily bit her quivering lip. “Hurry, please.”

Derek ran down the stairs giving a distress call to his family. He told them he needed help as soon as they could safely get there. That Emily was in labor and he wasn’t sure what to do. He quickly found the scissor and some cotton cord.

As he raced up the stairs he heard Tanya. We’ll be there in a few minutes to help. Unlock the doors so we can get in quickly.

Derek smiled to himself. Doors unlocked, Hurry!

Derek walked calmly into the bedroom to find Emily in the middle of an intense contraction. He sat on the edge of the bed brushing her hair from her face.

“It’s time,” she moaned as she grasped her knees and pushed.

Derek looked between her legs. “Emily I can see the head.”

Emily whimpered as the contraction continued to push the baby from her. The door opened and Tanya came in rushing to the bed.

“Em, I’m here. I’ll help.” She took a look and said, “Ok, honey, next contraction I want you to push really hard until I tell you to stop.”

Emily nodded as the next pain took hold.

“Push, Emily; come on Push….Push… the head is almost out keep pushing…Push…Ok breath.”

Emily gasped for a breath and the next contraction started.

Tanya looked at her. “Push Em….Push…push….Here he comes. One more good push and he’s out….Push now.” Emily pushed and their son was born.

Tanya picked up the baby rubbing him vigorously with a towel, cleared his nose and throat and laid the crying baby on Emily’s stomach.

“You have a beautiful baby boy. Derek, hand me the scissor and the string. We need to tie this off.” Derek handed Tanya the string then looked back at Emily and his son.

“He’s beautiful,” Emily said softly.

Derek kissed her forehead. “Yes, he is.”

Tanya reached out touching Derek’s arm. “Want to cut this?”

Derek shook his head. “No, you do it.”

Tanya cut the cord and looked at Emily.

“Derek, take your son, Emily isn’t finished yet. Take him downstairs, clean him up, put alcohol on the cord, and wrap him up in a clean towel, be careful with the cord. This string will hold until Doc shows.” Tanya picked up the baby and put him in Derek’s arms.

Derek stood up looking down at Emily. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Emily nodded.

Derek walked down the stairs with the baby in his arms. Claire, Merrek, Tony, Gerry, Frank and Eve ran to the stairway when they heard him coming. Derek smiled proudly. “We have the first child, a boy.”

Claire raced up the stairs and met Derek moving the towel from the baby’s face. “He’s beautiful.”

Derek looked at her “Want to hold him?”

Claire nodded and Derek gently set Nicholas in Claire’s arms and asked, “Claire, can you clean him up? Be careful with the cord, Oh, Tanya said to put alcohol on it. I’m going back to Emily” Derek turned and went back up the stairs.

When Emily was cleaned up Claire brought Nicholas to her. “Your son is here and I think he’s hungry,” Claire said as she put the baby in Emily’s arms. “We’ll come back up later; the three of you need to bond.”

Tanya smiled at Emily. “You need to give him your breast, guide him to your nipple, he’ll do the rest. I’ll come back up later with the rest of the family.” She looked at Derek. “I’ll contact doc and tell him to be speedy.” Derek nodded.

“Thanks, Tanya.”

“You’re welcome,” Tanya closed the door as she left.

Derek sat next to Emily and watched as she exposed her breast and guided the baby to her nipple. She looked up at Derek. “I’m trying the injured nipple first to see if it works.”

Derek kissed her forehead. “It will work.”

The baby sucked on her nipple contently. Emily looked down at her dark haired son. “He looks like you,” she said softly.

Derek chuckled. “How can you tell? He looks like a baby.”

Emily looked up at him. “He’s going to look just like you.”

Soon the baby stopped feeding and was asleep. Derek took him from Emily, “Rest, Doc will be here soon to make sure you’re both alright. I’ll take him downstairs and see if we can find something he can sleep in.” He stood up carefully holding his new son and left the room.

Derek sat on the couch with Nicholas in his arms. He looked at the others. “He needs clothes, he needs a bed. What can he sleep in?”

Eve smiled, “He’s got a brand new bed in New York, but I think we can find him something. As soon as the sun sets we’ll go back to New York and get his things. We’ll have to stop at a store around here for a bed of some sort.”

Derek looked around the room “Where can he sleep until we get him a bed?” Derek asked.

Tanya laughed. “Give him to me.”

She took the baby and walked over to the chair and laid him down in the middle. “He’ll sleep well there.”

Derek frowned, “Can’t he fall off?”

Tanya looked at him. “Derek he can’t roll over yet. He’ll stay where you put him.”

Derek got up and sat on the floor by the chair. “Wolves, come,” he called. One by one the wolves approached cautiously. Mishka was first. “Mishka, this is the child…this is Nicholas…you and the others must protect him, look after him.” Derek let Mishka rest his paws on the seat cushion of the chair and sniff the sleeping baby. One by one he introduced Nicholas to the five wolves. Killer was the biggest challenge. Killer was Emily’s wolf. He tolerated Derek but he loved Emily. Finally Derek looked at Killer. “This is Emily’s baby.” Killer looked at Derek and then the baby; he looked back at Derek seemingly disinterested and walked away.

Claire giggled “Better have Emily tell Killer about the baby. I don’t think he’s listening to you.”

“Sun’s almost down. Doc should be here any minute.” Gerry said looking outside.

***

Doc came through the door his body smoking. “Traveling in the sun really sucks.” He shrugged off his coat and noticed everyone staring at him.

“Are you OK?” Derek asked.

“Fine where’s the child?”

Derek smiled proudly. “Doc, meet Nicholas.” Derek picked the baby up and handed him to Doc.

Doc un-wrapped and examined the baby. “He’s healthy, Claire, open my bag and you’ll find a plastic clip looking thing and alcohol.”

Claire dug through the bag and handed Doc the clip and alcohol. He cleaned up the Navel and attached the clip then cut the remaining umbilical so it was flush to the clip. He poured alcohol on it and then he wrapped the baby in the towel again. He looked at the ladies. “Go get this child clothes and diapers. Get a breast pump and some bottles. I don’t know if she’ll need them, but get Emily some feminine pads in case her body responds like a human’s birth.”

Claire, Eve and Tanya were about to leave when Doc called them back.

“Wait, let me weigh him. You’ll need his weight in order to get clothes that will fit him.” Doc put Nicholas on a portable scale and smiled. “He’s almost eight pounds. Now go shop. Buy some things that will fit him now as well as some larger sizes, we have no idea how fast he’ll grow.” Doc touched Derek’s shoulder. “Take me to Emily so I can examine her and make sure she’s alright.”

Derek glanced at Merrek, Gerry and Nick. “Watch Nicholas.”

***

Derek and Doc walked into the bedroom. Emily was asleep. Derek sat on the bed. “Em, Doc is here,” he said as he caressed her arm. Emily opened her eyes slowly.

“Hi.” She said sleepily.

Doc asked “How are you feeling?”

Emily thought for a minute before she replied. “A bit sore, but ok.”

Doc smiled. “That’s good. I’m going to examine you and make sure you’re alright. I’ve checked Nicholas out and he’s just fine.”

After Doc examined Emily he said, “You’re fine. No problems. Rest a day or so if you need to. Emily, you’ll need to feed frequently. Nicholas will get his nourishment from you. I’m going to bring you formula to supplement him so he doesn’t drain you. Since Nicholas is the first child born to vampires we have no idea if you can give him enough nourishment, so we’ll see how he does with formula and your breast milk.” Emily nodded and yawned.

Derek squeezed her hand gently. “Go back to sleep, I’ll be up later when Nicholas is hungry. Are you hungry?”

Doc looked at Derek. “Bring her something even if she isn’t hungry.”

Derek kissed Emily’s cheek. “I’ll be back in a minute.” As Doc and Derek left the room, Emily snuggled back down in the bed and closed her eyes.

A few minutes later Derek returned with Nicholas in one arm and blood in the other. He sat next to Emily. “Open your eyes, your son is here.”

Emily smiled and sat up taking the baby. “Derek, we need to get diapers and clothes for him. He can’t stay wrapped in a towel.”

Derek smiled. “Claire, Tanya and Eve are off to New York for our little prince’s clothes.”

Emily gave him a puzzled look “Prince?” She asked.

Derek nodded. “Emily, the moment he was born he was destined to be the leader when I step down.”

“Derek, what if he’s human?” the distress in her voice obvious.

Derek frowned, “He can’t be. If he is then the game changes again.”

Cradling the baby against her breast she asked “Exactly what is the game?”

Derek ran his finger along the baby’s cheek. “The game is no game at all. The first vamp to mate and have a child becomes the leader. No vamp has had a child. We are the first. Now that Nicholas has been born and we have become more important to the vampire world. Nicholas is an integral part in co-existing with humans. There’s a special plan for him.”

Emily smiled as Nicholas curled his fingers around one of hers. “Derek is he in any danger?”

Derek shrugged his shoulders. “He’s safer without Jacque and Philippe. But there are others that could cause problems.”

Emily was quiet for a few minutes then looked at Derek. “So what you’ve just told me is that this whole Elizabeth story, this whole romance has been a facade so you could mate with a human and have a child?” She turned away from him and looked down at her son; tears dripping onto Nicholas. She had fallen head over heals for this dark haired vamp with his mesmerizing emerald green eyes and seductive voice. Now she believed that she had been nothing but a pawn in a ruthless game for power. She thought about Claire and the others. How they had been so nice to her, so helpful and so protective. But now she knew the truth. They too had used her.

The silence was deafening between them; then a heart felt sob escaped her lips as she hugged Nicholas to her. Derek reached for the baby but Emily held him tightly in her arms.

“Emily, what I told you about Elizabeth is true. The feelings I had for Elizabeth were real. The feelings I have for you, Blue Eyes, are true. They are truer than anything I have ever felt.” He pause then asked “Why would you think this is a facade? I’ve never been happier. Since I first saw you in your shop I was crazy about you. I hunted for you long before this leadership thing ever happened. You’ve made me feel alive. You make me complete. You’ve given me a reason to continue living and fighting for peaceful co-existence between human and Vampires.” He looked down at the baby then back to Emily as he lifted her chin looking deeply into her blue eyes. “I love you Em. I’ve loved you my whole life. You have to believe me.” He kissed her lips gently then lifted Nicholas from her arms laying him next to her on the bed then pulled her into his arms. “Em I mean it. I love you and I’ve never meant anything more.” He kissed her again. “When you grieved for me; I heard you cry. When you longed for me; I felt your passion. I watched you mourn me; I felt your pain. It gave me the strength to fight for life. It made me fight to come back to you. We’re connected by some unexplainable bond.” He leaned down kissing her lips. He held her in silence for hours.

A soft knock on the door brought them back to the moment. “Come in.” Derek said as he brushed the hair out of her eyes. He whispered, “Are you ok now?” Emily nodded. He kissed the top of her head as he said, “You don’t ever have to doubt me or my intentions.”

The door opened and in walked the whole family carrying all kinds of bags and boxes.

Emily looked at them. “What’s all this?”

Claire smiled. “We brought old and new baby goodies!”

Emily and Derek looked at each other and then at the family.

Emily extended her hand. “Show us what you bought, but please give me a diaper for him first.”

Claire opened a bag pulling out diapers, baby wipes, sleepers and blankets. She handed Emily a diaper and one of the three sleepers.

Emily un-wrapped the towel Nicholas was wrapped in. “Better give me the wipes; he’s stinky.”

Claire handed her the baby wipes and Emily proceeded to clean, diaper and dress her son.

Derek looked around. “Where’s Merrek and Gerry?” he asked.

The door opened as if on cue.

“Right here,” Gerry said as he and Merrek carried in a baby cradle.

Emily looked up. “Oh that’s awesome!” she said softly.

Claire, Eve and Tanya showed them the new clothes they had bought for Nicholas and re-introduced the baby things from New York.

Tanya walked closer to the bed. “We also bought you something.” She said as she pulled out a red satin Grecian style nightgown with a matching robe.

“I love it,” Emily said smiling.

Derek chuckled, “I do too.”

Emily picked up Nicholas. “How does he look?” Nicholas lay in her arms in an off white sleeper decorated with little tumbling brown teddy bears.

Derek took Nicholas from Emily and held him in his arms. He was so natural and comfortable with the baby. There was no hesitation holding him, loving him, and as he looked into Nicholas’s little face, Derek beamed with pride and love.

Derek kissed Nicholas’s cheek. “Claire set him in the cradle. Emily needs to eat something.”

As he handed the baby to Claire, Doc spoke up loudly. “You haven’t fed her yet? It’s been hours since you came up here.”

Derek frowned, “We had some issues to contend with and food was not in the mix.”

Doc started to say something but was stopped by the look Derek shot him as he poured the blood into the glass handing it to Emily. Emily drank it down quickly and handed the glass back to Derek. “More?” he asked.

Emily shook her head no then looked at everyone. “We’ve had a long day and night. Daylight is soon to be upon us again. I think we need to rest.”

Gerry walked to the cradle and looked at the sleeping baby. Goodnight, little Nicholas.” Then he looked at the others. “The lady was politely telling us to get the hell out and leave them alone.” He chuckled then looked at Emily. “Goodnight, Em. You and Derek made one beautiful baby.”

They all stood and started to file out of the room.

“Claire, could you do me a favor?” Emily called.

Claire walked back to the bed. “Sure what do you need?”

“Could you take all the new baby clothes and blankets and wash them. He’s fine in what he has on but I’d prefer the rest be washed before he wears them.”

Claire smiled, “I agree…Tanya, come here I need help,” Claire called. Tanya came back and the two of them gathered up all the baby clothes and blankets. “I’ll wash them, later when Derek is roaming he can throw them in the dryer.”

Emily smiled warmly. “Thank you both for your help.”

***

When they were alone except for the four wolves lying around the baby cradle Emily scooted to the edge of the bed. “I need to shower, I feel disgusting.” She stood up holding a towel between her legs and walked into the bathroom. Dropping the towel in the sink she stepped into the shower. She appeared about twenty minutes later in cotton pajama pants and a tank top.

Derek looked up at her. “Feel better?” He asked as he watched her lean into the cradle to kiss the sleeping baby

“Much. Can we sleep now? Please say we can sleep.”

Derek pulled the blanket down. “We can sleep… come on, climb into bed.” Emily climbed into the bed and settled into the freshly fluffed pillows closing her eyes. Derek stretched out next to her. “Sleep well, my vampress.”

Emily smiled sleepily. “I will…you too.”

“Damn!” Derek mumbled.

Emily opened her eyes. “Now what?” she asked.

“Em, I’m sorry, you need to introduce Killer to Nicholas before we go to sleep. He’s yours and doesn’t pay much attention to me.”

Emily sat up. “Bring Nicholas to me then let Killer in.” Derek got up and brought Nicholas to her laying him in her arms.

He opened the bedroom door and shouted “Killer.” The young gray wolf came running in and jumped on the bed plopping down next to Emily. He saw the baby and began to growl.

Emily reached out and ran her hand over his head and snout. “Killer, this is Nicholas, he’s my baby and it’s your job to keep him safe.” Killer continued to growl. “Killer, stop!” She said as she leaned over kissing his snout. His growling began to subside. “Good boy. Look at the baby…he’s too small to play, but soon you’ll be his best friend.” Killer sniffed at the sleeping baby. “Good boy, Killer. You’re my big baby, aren’t you?” She cooed. She looked over at Derek. “Take Nicholas and put him in the cradle. Make sure the other wolves know to watch my gray boy.” Derek reached for Nicholas; Killer turned growling and snapping his teeth together. Emily giggled and touched Killer. “Killer, Derek can hold the baby. He’s Nicholas’s father.” Killer looked at Nicholas, then Emily and back at Derek. “Derek, come on he’ll be ok.” Derek reached for Nicholas again even though Killer lay there growling. Emily put Nicholas in Derek’s arms. “Put him in the cradle…I really need to sleep.”

Derek put the baby in the cradle telling Mishka and the others to keep an eye on Killer and to make sure he didn’t hurt Nicholas.

Emily cuddled with Killer for a few minutes. “Ok, Killer, floor.” Killer looked at her. “Killer, floor,” she said. Killer jumped off the bed and stretched out on the floor at the foot of the bed. Derek climbed into bed. “Goodnight, Derek” Emily whispered as she snuggled up against him closing her eyes. Derek was just about asleep when Emily sat up. “Derek, is there anyway we can make it dark in here? I can’t sleep.”

Derek opened his eyes. “You want it dark?”

Emily looked down at him. “Yes…or at least dim” Derek reached behind him and pressed a few buttons on the headboard. Emily heard a humming noise and watched as the shades lowered over the glass wall of windows. Emily kissed him quickly and settled back into the bed. “Thank you,” and closed her eyes. Derek stared at the ceiling fan for a while waiting to see if she would want anything else. The room was quiet. Derek listened and heard his son’s blood rushing through his veins and then the steady sound of Emily’s breathing. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.

***

Emily woke to the sound of a crying baby. She climbed over Derek and made her way to the cradle lifting him into her arms. “Are you hungry, Nicholas? Mommy is. As soon as you eat and go back to sleep, I’m going to find food for me.” She lifted her tank top up and held the baby to her breast. As he took her nipple she sat in the chair propping her feet up on the ottoman.

Derek moved his hand over the bed. Emily wasn’t there. He opened his eyes scanning the room. He looked at the sitting area to see her asleep in the chair with Nicholas in her arms. He got up and walked over to her. He lifted Nicholas and laid him in his cradle. Then he lifted Emily into his arms and laid her in the bed pulling the covers over her. Mishka, watch,” he said silently as he slipped out of the room. He walked down the stairs followed by the other wolves. To his surprise Merrek was asleep on the couch and Claire was busy folding baby clothes. “Hi Claire, thanks for your help.”

Claire looked up. “Did you sleep?”

Derek replied “I slept well. Emily didn’t. I found her asleep with Nicholas in the chair. She’s in bed, the baby’s in the cradle and hopefully they’ll both sleep for a while.”

Claire looked at him. “Doc brought formula. Listen for Nicholas. If he gets fussy bring him to me and I’ll give him the formula.”

Derek smiled, “Thanks a lot for everything.”

Merrek sat up to see Claire and Derek. “Hey, Daddy-O, how are things?” he asked laughing.

Derek looked at him. “Merrek, ya know, you can be a real wise ass when you want to be.”

Merrek chuckled “You love me and you know it.”

Derek chuckled then said “Someone’s got to go on a food run tonight. We’re running low.”

Merrek walked over to Derek and ruffled his hair. “Daddy-O, it’s taken care of… Frank, Eve and Gerry had planned on going after dark.”

***

For the few months after the birth they stayed at the island house. They were all adjusting to having a baby in their midst. Emily did not have enough breast milk so everyone at one point or another took turns at feeding Nicholas a bottle of formula.

Chapter Seventeen

The sun had almost set when Emily came down the stairs and sat on the couch. Derek sat next to her. “Would you trust them to take care of Nicholas tonight? I think it would do you good to get out for a while.”

Emily grinned “That would be so nice.”

Derek took her hand and said “We’ll go out for a fresh meal tonight.”

Emily giggled “Steak?”

Derek squeezed her hand “Anything you’d like.”

Emily frowned, “I have nothing to wear.”

Derek smiled slyly. “You do. It’s right there in that box,” he said motioning towards the dining room table.

Emily looked at him. “What is it?” she asked excitedly.

Derek chuckled, “Go open it. You’ll be the belle of the ball.”

Emily stood up and ran to the table picking up a rather large box wrapped in golden paper and white ribbons trimmed in gold. She carried it to the couch and sat down.

Derek smiled. “Pay attention to the ribbon,” he said softly.

Emily untied the bow carefully. Tied into the center was a diamond ring. Emily carefully took the ring from the ribbon and studied it. She felt warm and pulled on the neckline of her tee- shirt. The ring had a large center stone with two relatively large diamonds on each side. “This is beautiful,” she said softly. She felt anxious.

Derek plucked the ring from her palm then took her hand in his. “Emily, you’ve made me so happy. We’re parents now and I think we should make it legal. Vampires rarely marry but I think we should. This Vampire would be honored if you would consent to marrying me tonight?”

Emily blushed with excitement. “Really?” she asked.

Derek kissed her gently. “Really,” he said smiling.

Emily giggled “That smile of yours won my heart a long time ago…yes…I say yes!”

Derek kissed her again then he slipped the ring on her finger. “Now, blue eyes, open the box.”

Emily lifted the lid from the box and folded back the gold and white striped tissue paper. Inside the box was a purple rhinestone studded satin and chiffon ball gown, purple satin shoes, frilly underwear and an array of accessories. She lifted the dress from the box and stood up holding it against her.

“I’ve never worn a gown,” she said softy “It’s so beautiful, she whispered. She looked at Derek. “It’s so fancy.”

Derek chuckled. “It’s supposed to be. Come on, let’s get ready. Claire and the others will be here soon.” Derek stood picking up the box then took her hand and led her up the stairs.

Emily went into the dressing area and after hanging the gown up lifted the various other items out of the box. There were black lacy undergarments, stockings, shoes, and a tiara. “Derek, do I have time to take a quick shower?” she called.

Derek was stretched out on the bed with little Nicholas sleeping on his chest. “We have all night, take your shower.

Emily stepped into the bedroom forty five minutes later. The gown had a strapless chiffon covered bodice with a sweetheart neck line. Tiny folds of soft chiffon hugged her body to the waist. The chiffon skirt fell to the floor in soft flowing drapes. The entire gown was accented with precisely spaced tiny rhinestones individually cut to catch and reflect any light. Emily wore her hair up with several long wispy curls cascading down her back. Derek stood watching the ocean as he buttoned his shirt. “Derek is this ok?” she asked softly.

Derek turned to face her. “You look spectacular…God, you’re a beautiful woman.”

Emily smiled. “Thank you...I wasn’t sure if I could carry off all this elegance.”

Derek walked towards her. “Honey, you radiate elegance.” He glanced around the room as if looking for something and mumbled, “Ahh there it is…Em, close your eyes until I say you can open them.”

Emily giggled. “Why?”

Derek gave her that quirky smile. “You’ll see. Now close your eyes.” Emily complied with his request. Derek took a few steps and reached for the small box on the dresser. He looked at her. “No peaking ok?”

Emily giggled, “Hurry…”

Derek fastened a necklace around her neck then reached for her hand. “Open your hand,” he whispered and dropped matching earrings into it. He guided her to a mirror “Ok, open your baby blues.”

Emily opened her eyes to see a thin gold chain with a single heart-shaped diamond. She opened her hand to see what Derek had given her. “Oh, Derek, these are so beautiful.” She said in awe. She put the earrings on. The earrings were heart shaped diamond stud earring with a drop of three smaller heart shaped diamonds. Derek studied her reflection. Emily turned and wrapped her arms around his waist. “This must be some special affair we’re attending. I’ve never had such beautiful things. Thank you so much.” She stood on her toes kissing him.

Derek smiled down at her. “Let me finish getting ready. I’ll be out in a few minutes.” He said as he walked into the dressing area.

Emily looked down at her sleeping son and whispered, “You’re in for quite an interesting life, my little Nicholas. You’ll have strange yet wonderful experiences. We don’t know what you’re going to become, but whatever it is, will be fine. I love you very much, and no matter what happens in your future, you’ll know how very special you are.” She leaned into the cradle kissing his cheek “Mommy and Daddy are going out tonight. We’ll be home later.” She looked around the room and saw Mishka lying by the window. “Mishka keep Nicholas safe while we’re gone.” Mishka looked at Emily then got up and walked to the cradle and lay on the floor beside it.

Emily turned when she heard Derek enter the room. Derek wore a black suite with a purple shirt to match her dress a black and purple brocade vest and a black tie. “You look so handsome tonight Mr. Burnes,” she said softly.

Derek put his arm around her. “Shall we?” Emily nodded. They both kissed Nicholas and left the bedroom.

The family watched as they walked down the stairs.

Merrek whistled. “Emily, look at our little Emily. She’s one fine looking Vampire.” Then he chuckled “And, Daddy-O, if I was gay, Emily would have competition for your affections.” They all broke into laughter.

Nick laughed. “If I were gay I’d fight you for him, Merrek.”

Then Gerry chimed in, “You two could fight over him and I could have the lovely Emily.”

Emily smiled. “Thank you Gerry, at least I know someone would want me if he was gay.”

Derek chuckled. “You’re all out of your frigging minds.”

Emily looked at Claire. “Take care of my baby…I feel so odd leaving him for the first time.”

Claire took her hand. “You’ll see him sooner than you think and he’ll be just fine.”

Emily smiled slightly. “Thanks, there’s breast milk in the refrigerator for him.”

Merrek looked at Emily. “Don’t worry about anything. Just enjoy your special night. We’ll see you later and you can tell us all about it.”

Derek took Emily’s hand in his. “Time to go…we’re doing some high speed traveling tonight so hold on tight.” He said as they walked out into the garden and disappeared.

Claire looked at Tanya, “Where’s Nicholas’s clothes?”

Tanya opened the pantry door and pulled out a box pitching it to Claire. “How long before you’re ready?” Tanya asked.

Claire smiled. “Watch this.” She unbuttoned her dress and dropped it to the floor. Claire wore a Black gown with purple trim.

Tanya giggled. “Great! I’ll go change if you can take care of Nicholas.”

Claire started for the stairs. “Everyone hurry. We don’t have much time.”

***

Within a short time Derek and Emily appeared in a beautiful sculptured garden. Fountains and roses in every imaginable color decorated the garden.

“Derek, where are we?” she asked.

Derek smiled. “We’re at your introduction to Vampire society, our wedding and one hell of a party. He leaned down kissing her gently, “Welcome to my homeland, welcome to Scotland. We’d best get in there.” He took her hand and led her through the garden to a large stone mansion.

They entered through French doors on the second floor. “This is our room. We’ll be back here later but now we have to make the grand entrance.” Derek started towards the door.

Emily grabbed his hand. “Wait…I don’t know what I’m supposed to do. I don’t know anyone…I’m scared.”

Derek pulled her against him. “There’s nothing to be afraid of. I’ll be right by your side. Take a deep breath and relax.” He opened the door and they walked into a long hallway with tapestry runners over rich wooden floors. The walls were covered with ornate paintings. Soon they were at the top of the stairs. “Here we go,” he said softly wrapping her arm through his. They walked down the grand staircase into a large room filled with vampires from all over the world.

“Derek, so good to see you,” someone shouted from across the room. Derek waved and smiled.

We’re going into that room over there. We have some business to settle before we are formally introduced. This shit makes me crazy. They still follow the stuffy formal traditions that they did hundreds of years ago. Yet somehow, it ends up fun. Derek said silently.

Emily looked around at the vamps. The females all look like Goth chicks.

Derek chuckled. For some reason they think they’ll self destruct if they wear colors and calm their makeup down. He opened the door and they walked in closing the door behind them.

Derek plopped down on a large couch and patted the seat next to him.

Emily sat next to him. “Now what?” she asked.

Derek draped his arm around her. “We wait a little while until we’re formally introduced.” There was a soft knock on the door before it opened. A short heavyset man in a black suit entered the room.

“Derek, how have you been?” he asked and then looked at Emily. “This is the vamp that killed Philippe? She’s so small!”

Derek stood up. “How are you Colin? Yes, this is Emily.” Derek took Emily’s hand as she stood. “Emily this is Colin. He’s the elder of our group and he is the one that will marry us before we are introduced formally.”

Emily smiled shyly. “Hi.”

Colin took her hand. “Don’t be nervous.” Colin guided Emily to the center of the room. “You stand here. Come, Derek, times a- wasting.” Derek stood next to Emily. Colin stood in front of them and looked at her. “This is nothing fancy but it will be official. Ready?” Derek nodded and so did Emily.

Colin smiled. “Tonight we have two vamps that want to be joined for eternity. Derek, do you want to be with Emily through eternity?

Derek smiled. “Yes sir.”

Colin looked at Emily. “Emily, you are new to the world of vamps. Are you sure you want to spend eternity with this one?” He asked motioning towards Derek.

Emily smiled. “Yes, I do.”

Colin looked at Derek. “You’re not going to do the ring thing are you?”

Derek chuckled. “Of course, we are.”

Colin shook his head. “This is all a bit to human for my taste.”

Derek looked at him. “Colin, knock it off.”

Colin chuckled. “Okay, Derek, put the ring on her finger. The roundness of the ring symbolizes eternity, yada yada yada …sorry; I forget how it all goes.”

Derek slipped a ring on Emily’s finger then turned her palm up and placed his ring in her hand.

Colin looked at Emily. “Put the ring on his finger…it symbolizes eternity.” Emily put the ring on Derek’s finger.

Colin chuckled. “You may now bite your bride.” Derek lowered his mouth towards Emily’s neck and sank his fangs into her supporting her by holding her in his arms.

Colin looked at Emily. “Bite him honey!”

Emily felt Derek’s teeth retract and she whispered “Shrink a little so I can have a bite.” Derek smiled and bending his knees. He felt Emily’s lips brush his then felt her teeth sink into his neck.

Colin smiled “I now pronounce you The Vamp and Vampress Burnes for eternity.” Emily retracted her teeth a dribble of Derek’s blood dripped down her chin and onto the swell of her breast. Derek leaned down and licked the blood off her then kissed her passionately.

Colin frowned. “Come on, you need to sign this.” he said trying not to laugh. They signed the marriage certificate and Colin stamped it with his seal. He folded it neatly and handed it to Derek. Derek stuck it in the inside pocket of his jacket.

“Colin, we’re ready when ever all the guests have arrived. Can leave now and come back when everyone is here?” Colin nodded and left the room.

Emily laughed. “He’s a hoot!”

Derek smiled. “Yes he is. Not quite a human wedding but it worked, didn’t it?”

Emily wrapped her arms around his neck. “It worked just fine. Can I have another one of those kisses?”

Derek smiled. “You don’t have to ask me twice.” He said as his lips covered hers.

Colin knocked and re-entered the room where Derek and Emily waited. “They’re ready. I’ll line them up and come get you.”

Derek nodded. “Thanks, Colin. Come on, Em…your introduction to Vampire Society is about to begin.” They walked to the door and stopped. Derek lifted her chin so he could look into her eyes. “This will be fun after the formalities. Then we’ll feed.”

Emily puzzled. “What will we feed on?”

Derek smiled. “Ya know I have absolutely no idea.”

Colin was back at the door. “Come on, you two, let’s go.”

Derek looped Emily’s arm through his. “Here we go.” He led her through the doorway and into the center of a long procession line. Everyone wore black except for Emily and Derek. Colin walked past them and winked at Emily silently telling her to enjoy what was about to happen.

The line slowly moved from the back of the large room to the front. Derek and Emily were hidden by other Vamps who walked with their backs to them as was tradition. When they reached the front of the room Emily saw two ornate golden chairs with thick padded seats and extremely high backs; they reminded her of thrones.

Colin walked to the microphone and cleared his throat. “Vamps from all nations, tonight is a very special night.” He paused for effect and then continued. “Tonight you will have the honor of meeting the Vamps that will lead us to a peaceful co-existence with humans. Tonight you will meet the first Vamps in history to have birthed a child.”

The room was filled with what sounded like one large gasp. Colin smiled. “My fellow Vamps, it is my great honor to introduce Derek and Emily Burnes. Derek has been a vamp for more than a hundred and fifty years. Emily, the mother of the child, has been a vamp for a little more than nine months. Derek, Emily, please step up here.”

Derek guided a very apprehensive Emily next to Colin. Derek smiled exposing his fangs. Silently he told Emily to smile with her fangs exposed. She followed his instructions nervously. Everyone in the room cheered.

Emily spotted the vamp from Jacque’s group who had helped her. He was walking towards her; he stood in front of her. “Emily Burnes, I want to thank you for freeing us from Jacque’s rule. He was a cruel, calculating bastard.” He then laid a large bouquet of red roses at her feet.

Emily smiled at him. “Thank you.”

Derek felt the presence of his family. He nodded towards Colin and wrapped his arm tightly around Emily.

Emily looked up at him. “What’s happening?” She asked nervously.

Derek leaned close to her ear “Something you don’t expect. I hope it won’t make you angry. It’s necessary.” Colin waved his hand and the vamps in the procession opened a pathway through the crowd. He waved his hand again and the double doors at the back of the room opened. There in the distance stood Tanya and Nick. As they began walking towards them, Emily saw Merrek, Claire and Gerry. Claire was in the center and she was carrying Nicholas in her arms.

Emily gasped as she whispered, “Oh please, keep him safe.”

Derek squeezed her. “He’ll be fine.”

Claire smiled and silently sent a message to Emily. He’s such a good boy, he travels very well. Don’t worry, this is a friendly affair.

Emily looked at Derek. “Can I go and get him?”

Derek loosened his grip. “We’ll both go.” He led her through the crowd to Claire.

Claire smiled and whispered. “Doesn’t he look handsome?”

Emily nodded. “Yes, he does.” Claire laid Nicholas in Emily’s arms. Emily looked at her son lovingly. “Aunt Claire said you were a good boy,” she cooed. Nicholas opened his eyes and giggled.

Derek looked at Emily. “We have to introduce our son.” Slipping his arm around her waist he guided her back to the front of the room.

The family followed them and took their places on either side of them. Derek reached for Nicholas taking him from Emily and cradling him in his arms. He walked to the microphone. “This is our son, Nicholas Burnes. He’s three months old.” Derek shifted Nicholas in his arms and held him up so everyone could see him. Off in the distance they heard the howling of wolves. Not just any wolves, Derek’s wolves.

Emily looked at Colin “Can my wolves come in?” she whispered. Colin nodded and waved his hand opening the doors again. Mishka, Phantom, Shadow and Snow entered the room slowly walking straight towards Emily and Derek. One by one they sat in a circle around Emily’s and Derek’s feet. Emily was just about to ask where Killer was when she heard his growling. Killer came in looking from side to side growling, drooling and snapping his teeth.

Emily smiled. “Killer,” she said softly. The wolf stopped and looked around the room.

Derek chuckled. “Emily, call your little darling before he attacks someone.”

Emily took a few steps towards her wolf. “Killer.” she whispered. He looked up and ran to her. “Behave your self, and don’t let anyone close to Nicholas” Killer ran to the stage and sat in front of Derek with his eyes fixed on Nicholas.

Merrek picked up the microphone. “You have met our new leaders and have seen their child. The rule of Jacque and Philippe is over. We now must become as close to what we once were as possible. We must do this to survive amongst humans. For too many years we have lived in the darkness, prowled the night, and hid from society. Jacque and Philippe held many of you hostage as if you were their slaves. You’ve tried to live your life but were forced to do their bidding. A new era has begun. Those that cause problems, those that hunt and torture innocent humans will be dealt with appropriately.”

Merrek handed the microphone to Nick. “All of us have all been conditioned to hunt, its how we’ve always fed. There are plenty of evil violent humans, the ones that murder, rape and torture their own kind. All of you have keen hearing…if you must kill to get satisfaction zero in on them and have at it.”

Nick handed the microphone to Gerry. “We have lived as close to human lifestyle as possible for the past fifteen years. We have specially coated glass in our windows that allow us to see daylight. We have cattle and feed on what we refer to affectionately as steak. There are times when we need to feed on humans. When we feel that need we do it though a type of hypnosis. We lull our prey into submission and give them a vision of what they want to see and feel. We feed and then close the wound. We are fulfilled and the humans have no idea that they have been bitten by a vampire. I speak for my family when I say that the past fifteen years have been the happiest us. We know that with some adjustments, this will make you much happier.” Gerry set the Microphone on the table and took his place.

Tanya picked up the microphone. “OK you guys, enough of this formal bullshit…let’s party! We have a lot to celebrate.” The vamps applauded and several took their places on a makeshift bandstand and the music began. Derek turned and led Emily to the large throne like chairs. Gerry walked behind the chairs and slid a cradle in between them. Derek laid Nicholas in the cradle and gave a short low whistle. The wolves surrounded the cradle ready to attack anyone that approached.

Derek looked at Emily “Let’s have our first dance as Mr. & Mrs. Burnes. Eve and Frank will sit with Nicholas.”

Derek stood taking Emily’s hand and led her to the dance floor. He took her in his arms. “Now you can relax and enjoy yourself the formalities are over. You’re not mad about Nicholas being here are you?”

Emily rested her head against his chest “No, I know he’s safe with everyone here.” She looked up at him. “And killer will rip their throats out if anyone tries to get near him.”

Derek pulled her closer. “Have I told you how beautiful you look tonight?” he whispered in her ear. Emily pressed even closer to him as he ran his hand up her back. “Claire, Merrek and Gerry will be taking Nicholas to another room along with the wolves so we’ll have the day to ourselves, a honeymoon of sorts.” The song ended and another began. Derek was tapped on the shoulder.

“May I?” Gerry asked.

Derek smiled “Certainly” Derek handed Emily off to Gerry.

As Gerry took Emily in his arms he smiled at her. “Are you having a good time?” he asked as they danced.

Emily nodded. “I am having a great time. I’m so glad all of you are here.”

Gerry smiled pulling her against him. “You look quite fetching tonight.” Emily blushed as he continued. “I see why Derek sought you out for so many years. You’re quite a woman. I hope someday that I’m lucky enough to find someone like you.”

Emily looked into his blue eyes. “You will, I know it.” She said feeling a twinge of excitement as he ran his hand down her back.

Gerry ran his hand over her back again and whispered. “Emily, I may be out of line here, but I have to say this to you. Please keep it between us.” Emily nodded as his blue eyes locked on hers. “I will never pursue you. You and Derek are in love and I respect that. But, I’m so attracted to you, I dream of you and me together. I… Oh shit, I should have never said this.” he said obviously flustered.

Emily looked into his eyes. “Gerry, I’m very flattered. This is between us and no one else. I promise.” She glanced in Derek’s direction then continued. “I find you attractive to. I’ve felt a connection with you since I first met you…” Emily smiled up at him. “Gerry, I’m head over heels in love with Derek. I think we need to find you a woman of your own.”

Gerry pulled her against him. “Please, don’t tell Derek, he’d kill me.”

Emily ran her hand gently over his back. “This is our little secret. Now, let’s forget this conversation ever took place. Okay?”

Gerry nodded then closed his eyes for a moment before looking down at her, “Friends?” He asked softly.

Emily touched his cheek gently. “Friends, best of friends.” She replied.

Gerry was tapped and Emily was handed off to Merrek. The rest of the night consisted of dancing with almost every man there for Emily and for Derek it was almost every woman.

They danced in the center of the crowd, Derek with a dark-haired woman and Emily with a blonde man. As they danced, Emily silently said, Derek, he’s human…the sound of his blood, the beat of his heart…I need to feed. I don’t know how long I can hold out.

Derek smiled. Dinner is served. Our guests have arrived. Be discreet but enjoy yourself. Use your feminine wiles. It excites me.”

Emily smiled. We’ll dine together, she said silently.

Emily focused her attention on the human dancing her around the floor. “My name is Emily, what’s yours?” she asked softly. Her dance partner smiled.

“My name is Ray.” He said with a heavy accent. Emily pressed against him.

Derek unveiled his thoughts and silently said to the others, Watch how we feed. You’ll find it quite educational.

Emily looked over at Derek smiling as she danced with Ray. She gave him a mental push. You want me.

Ray pulled her closer. “I’d really like to know you.” He said huskily.

“I’d want to feel your touch. I’m on fire for you.” Emily said her eyes locked on Derek’s. She ran her tongue along Ray’s neck finding the pulse. “Can we go sit over there?” She asked pointing towards a couch at the far end of the room. Then she continued, “My feet are killing me.” Ray smiled as he released her and led her to a couch.

Emily sat next to him and silently pushed him. I’m kissing you. My hand is in your crotch caressing you. Ray moaned as she leaned closer running her tongue along his neck. Emily continued to mentally seduce him as she sank her fangs into his neck. She showed him a vision of them locked in an embrace, kissing passionately. When she finished feeding she looked at him and said brightly, “Lets dance.”

Derek watched as she seduced him without touching him, as she sank her fangs into his neck and fed. Smiling as he watched the color in her cheeks heighten to a soft rosy pink.

Derek turned his attention to the brunette in his arms. “You’re a very sensual woman. I find you extremely attractive.”

The young woman looked up into his green eyes and whispered, “I want you.”

Derek mentally ran his hand under her gown and mentally pushed, Open your legs. Let me touch you. Almost immediately her stance changed and his imaginary hand caressed her as he lowered his mouth to her neck. He ran his tongue along the vein and sank his fangs into her. She moaned pressing her body tightly against his. Derek looked at Emily as he fed. Theirs eyes met for a few moments. I can’t wait until we’re alone.”

Emily smiled. Neither can I.

Emily was handed off to another dance partner. This one was a Vamp. “I watched what you did…the poor fellow probably has cum in his trousers.” The vamp chuckled and continued, “I can see where your way could be fun.”

Emily smiled. “It really is quite satisfying.” Derek heard laughter and watched as Emily danced with Andre. Derek had known Andre for years. He was one of Jacque’s soldiers. He was violent and extremely dangerous. He was handsome, and it irked him that Andre had his arms around Emily. Emily sensed that Andre was trouble as he pulled her tightly against him rubbing against her as she struggled to keep her distance.

Colin tapped Andre’s shoulder. “May I?”

Andre looked at Colin and snarled. “Go away, old man.”

Colin’s fangs extended as he hissed. “Don’t fuck with me, Andre. You know what happens when I get fucked with.”

Emily immediately took the opportunity to break away from Andre and said, “Andre, I must dance with Colin, it would be rude not to.” She pushed against Andre’s chest stepping towards Colin.

As Colin took Emily in his arms she whispered, “Thank you, so much for rescuing me from that ass.”

Colin laughed. “Emily, that’s putting it mildly. Try and stay away from that one. He’s trouble, he always has been.”

Emily nodded. “I will. He’s evil. I sensed it as soon as he touched me.” She whispered.

Colin looked at her smiling. “On a much lighter note, I hope you’re enjoying this party. We don’t have them often. The last one was probably fifty years ago.”

Emily grinned. “It’s a bit of a strange experience, but fun.”

Colin glanced at Derek. “You and Derek are so well suited, and Nicholas, what can I say. He’s beautiful.”

Emily smiled. “Thank you, Colin. I think he’s beautiful.”

Colin laughed. “Said like a true mother.”

Just before dawn Emily was handed off again, but this time it was a pleasure. “Oh, I’m so glad it’s you… I’ve missed you, oh, quirky one.”

Derek kissed the top of her head. “Claire, Merrek, Gerry and the wolves have taken Nicholas upstairs. We’ll be alone today and soon I’m going to dance you right up the stairs to our room.” Derek sucked lightly at her ear lobe. “I got aroused watching you with young Ray.” He said as he kissed her lips lightly. He tightened his arm around her as they danced. “Blue eyes; are you as hot for me as I am for you?”

Emily pulled his face to hers kissing him passionately. “Yes.”

Derek leaned down kissing her neck. “I want to taste you, run my tongue over you until you scream for me.”

Emily moaned softly. “I can’t wait; my legs are weak just thinking about it. Can we go now… please?”

Derek held her in his arms. “Not yet, but soon.” He kissed her and said, “I’ll pull the heavy drapes closed so we’ll have darkness. I’ll light candles so there’s just enough light to see you as I undress you, touch you.” She rested her head on his chest as they finished the final dance. Derek took her hand and they disappeared. They reappeared at the door to their room.

They walked into the room and Derek locked the door behind them. He smiled the curtains had been pulled; the fireplace was lit by an arch of lavender and vanilla scented candles.

Emily sat in one of the chairs by the fireplace. “Oh, it feels good to sit. My feet are killing me. I’ve never worn heels for this long before.”

Derek slipped his jacket off and draped it over the arm of the couch. “Wine?” he asked.

Emily turned to see him with a wine bottle. “That sounds wonderful.” Derek poured them each a glass of wine and walked to Emily who was bent over unbuckling the ankle strap on her shoe.

Derek knelt in front of her. “Here’s your wine, let me help with your shoes. Sit back and relax” Emily’s eyes met his as she took the glass from his hand. He set his glass down and knelt by the side of the chair to tend to her shoe. He lifted her foot and unfastened the shoe; then slipped it off and began rubbing her foot.

Emily rested her head against the back of the chair and closed her eyes. “That feels so good,” she sighed. Derek set her foot down and picked up the other one and removed her shoe. He ran his hand to the lace top of her stocking and slowly removed it. He lifted her other foot and began to rub again. Emily sipped her wine slowly. His touch was arousing her. Slowly he removed her other stocking. He leaned over kissing her as he pulled the pins from her hair and ran his fingers through it so it would fall loosely around her shoulders and down her back. Emily wrapped her arms around him as his tongue caressed hers.

Derek smiled at the dreamy expression on her face as he asked. “Would you like more wine?” Emily nodded and felt him lift the glass from her hand.

Emily watched as he refilled her glass. “You were the most handsome vamp at this affair. You really look so incredibly handsome tonight.” Derek watched her chest rise and fall with each breath. Her breasts swelled seductively above the heart shaped bodice of her gown. He knelt in front of her again and began rubbing her feet. Again she closed her eyes as she sipped the wine. She felt his hands move up her leg under her gown.

Derek lifted her skirt ducking under it as he lowered his head placing kisses up her thigh to the black lace of her panties. His fingers found the top of the panties and lowered them just enough for his tongue to find its mark. As her excitement grew she moaned his name. The glass of wine she held dropped to the floor.

Derek took her hands in his pulling her to her feet and into his arms kissing her hungrily. “The fragrance of you, mingled with scents of lavender and vanilla is so intoxicating.” He whispered as he nuzzled his face against her neck.

Emily unbuttoned his vest as he placed kisses along her neck. She unbuttoned his shirt pushing it open running kisses along his chest. Her lips toyed with one of his nipples and she drew it into her mouth sucking lightly. Derek unzipped her gown letting it fall to the floor then pulled her closer relishing the feeling of her naked breasts pressed against him.

Emily pushed the shirt and vest from his shoulders. “Take them off.”

Derek ran his hands down her sides snagging her panties and slid them down her body. He lifted her into his arms and carried her to the bed. He leaned over with her still in his arms and pulled the blankets back, then laid her against the pillows. Emily pulled him to her kissing him heatedly as she unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. She pushed them from his hips. Guiding her to lay back, he stepped out of his pants and lay beside her. He reached over to the night stand and pressed the play button on a small remote. Soft sensuous music filled the room.

Derek leaned over kissing her. “I want our wedding day to be special.”

Emily returned his kiss lovingly. “With you, every day is special.” She said kissing him again.

Derek encircled her in his arms. “Em, you’re such a breath of fresh air in this dark world of Vampires. Your beauty runs so much deeper than your enticing body, fragrant pale golden hair and your hypnotizing blue eyes that I get lost in so frequently. You’re so caring and loving. I feel so privileged to have your love.” He kissed her softly as he ran his hand over her body.

Emily pressed against him running her fingers through his hair. “That’s the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me.” She kissed his forehead, then the tip of his nose. “You, my dark lover, turned out to be my knight in shining armor. You, know, every girl dreams of being swept off her feet by an incredibly handsome man that will love and defend her. A man who would love her as much as she loved him. You have a way of igniting a fire deep within me by just looking at me.” Her lips covered his kissing him deeply.

Derek rolled her onto her back and slowly caressed every inch of her as his lips trailed down her body to the soft triangular patch of hair. He kissed her thighs as he grasped her legs parting them. He kissed her inner thighs then slowly began to lick at the tender flesh between her legs. With each caress of his tongue waves of pleasure washed over her. Emily reached for him running her fingers through his hair, caressing his neck and shoulders as her excitement grew. She moaned as his tongue continued it’s magic. She whimpered, as his fingers moved inside her.

Derek continued with his oral pleasures he pushed her mentally. I’m caressing your breasts, teasing your nipples with my tongue. I’m drawing your nipple into my mouth. Can you feel the warm moistness on your skin?

Emily moaned, “Yes, oh, Derek, yes.”

Derek sustained the push, mentally kissing her and sucking on her nipples. Emily’s body tensed. She arched to meet his tongue. He wrapped his arms around her hips holding her in place. Emily’s moans grew louder as her body shuddered in orgasm.

Derek crawled up her body stretching out beside to her. He gently pulled her into his arms. Emily trembled against him trying to catch her breath. Derek rubbed her back tenderly. As she opened her eyes Derek brushed the hair from her face and looked into her eyes. To his surprise, they were glassy with tears that ran down her cheeks when she blinked. “Em, what’s wrong?” He asked.

Emily kissed him. “Nothing’s wrong. I… I’ve never experienced anything like what just happened. It was so powerful, so overwhelming, so all consuming.” She kissed him again. “I think I’ve just had the most intense, earth shattering, orgasm any woman has ever had.” Derek smiled pressing his lips to hers.

Emily kissed his chest. “I don’t know what to do for you. I…” She was silenced by his lips as his tongue slipped into her mouth kissing her deeply. When the kiss ended Emily whispered, “Derek, tell me what you want.” She kissed his neck and whispered against his ear. “Tell me…please. I want to thrill you.” She drew his earlobe into her mouth.

Emily felt his penis stiffening against her. She ran her tongue along his neck to his ear. “What do you want, my knight.” She whispered as she reached between them caressing his penis.

“You’re doing just fine, blue eyes.” He said as her lips caressed him. She drew his nipple into her mouth as she stroked his penis.

Emily ran her tongue around his navel and then trailed kisses over his stomach. She straddled him kissing his thighs. She ran her tongue slowly over his testicles and up the length his penis. Emily took him in her mouth as her fingers caressed him.

Derek moaned her name as she continued to lick and suck him. He held her by the hips as his excitement grew. He loved the feel of her mouth on him; the sensations as she licked him consumed him. She ran her tongue over his testicles and gently took one into her mouth briefly. “Emily, I want to be in you.” He moaned.

Emily ran kisses up his body to his ear sucking lightly on his earlobe. “How do you want me” she whispered as her lips covered his. Derek levitated them off the bed as they kissed heatedly.

Standing by the side of the bed he said “Lean over the bed,” his voice hoarse from passion. Emily complied. Derek grasped her hips guiding his penis into her. He pulled her hips against him. “You feel so inconceivably good” he moaned as he moved inside her. His thrusts became more purposeful as he leaned over her sinking his fangs into her neck as he exploded inside her.

Derek pulled the sheet over them as Emily snuggled close to him resting in his arms with her head against his shoulder. “We fit together. We were made for each other weren’t we?” She asked as she ran her hand over his stomach.

Derek kissed the top of her head “We were made for each other.” Derek pulled her on top of him kissing her deeply running his hand down her back.

Emily felt his penis stiffen against her. “Again?” she whispered as she sucked on his earlobe.

Derek pulled her face to his. “Again” he said as he kissed her.

Later they lay in each others arms without talking. Derek stroked her arm enjoying the softness of her. Emily broke the silence. “Derek, how long do you suppose it will be before we have to stop traveling the Vampire way with Nicholas?”

Derek thought for a moment, “Probably when he’s around three. I guess I’ll have Kathy find us a jet and a pilot before then. I like traveling too much to give it up. We have homes all over.” Derek smiled and continued, “Do you like this place?”

Emily looked around the room. “It’s so old world elegant. It’s like a big stone castle; how could you not like it?”

Derek played with a lock of her hair “This is ours, too. This was to be Elizabeth’s and Nicholas’s home when they were married. I acquired it about fifty years ago when her family needed money and decided to sell it. I’ll take you on tour later. It’s so beautiful here.”

Emily sat up looking down at Derek. “Do you suppose Nicholas is ok?”

Derek smiled. “He’s across the hall with Merrek and Claire. Do you want to go get him?”

Emily shook her head. “No, he’s ok. I can hear the steady sound of his breathing. He’s sound asleep” Derek pulled her into his arms as she lay back against the pillows

Derek hugged her lovingly. “As we should be. We’ll explore later and then go back to New York.”

Emily leaned over kissing him. “Sleep well.”

Derek pulled her back to him kissing her, “You too.” Emily curled up in his arms and they drifted into a deep sleep.

***

Emily awoke long before Derek. She found pajama pants in a drawer and pulled them on. She picked up the shirt that Derek had worn for the party and slipped it on as she walked to the bedroom door fastening a few buttons and tying it around her waist. Looking over her shoulder at a sleeping Derek she unlocked and opened the door. In the hallway she stood quietly listening for her son. She walked across the hall and knocked softly on the door.

Claire opened the door. “Em, come in.” Claire stepped aside and closed the door behind Emily.

“How’s Nicholas?” Emily asked.

Claire smiled at her. “Emily, he’s really such a good baby. He woke up once for food and slept the rest of the day.”

Emily smiled. “He’s a good boy.”

Claire sat on the couch and asked, “Well how did you like your introduction to the vampires last night?”

Emily sat in a chair across from the fireplace. “It was interesting. Who is this Andre guy? He seems like he could be a problem.”

Claire frowned “Oh, you had the pleasure of meeting that asshole. He thinks he’s Gods gift to women…vampire or human… he thinks that we should fall to our knees and blow him because he’s the hottest thing in the universe.” They both giggled.

“Colin rescued me from him. He kept crushing me against him and I kept pushing him away. Colin actually got ugly with him…hissed at him. Colin told him not to fuck with him.”

Claire smiled warmly “I just love Colin…he’s the oldest of us. He became when he was older, but let me tell you, he can put some serious hurt on someone if he’s provoked. He’s been a vamp for more than three hundred years.”

Merrek came into the room carrying a tray with a large crystal carafe and glasses. “Emily, did you have fun last night?” He asked as he set the tray down. Emily looked up at him. “It was fun. A bit bizarre, but fun.”

Merrek turned back to the door. “I’ll be right back.” He said as he disappeared down the hall.

Claire poured the rich red blood into crystal goblets handing one to Emily “Breakfast” she smiled.

Merrek returned sat next to Claire and filled his glass. Emily giggled. “I needed this…I worked up an appetite last night.”

Merrek looked at her raising an eyebrow “Did you now?” He chuckled.

Emily giggled. “We made mad, passionate, incredible vampire love.” The three of them laughed.

Merrek took Claire’s hand in his. “We made slow comfortable love last night, didn’t we my French beauty?”

Claire smiled at Merrek. “Yes we did.”

Emily heard Nicholas begin to whine and walked over to the cradle. “Are you awake?” she cooed as she reached in tickling him lightly. A smile crossed his lips. Emily reached in and lifted him into her arms. “Did you sleep well? I missed you last night. I almost made your daddy come get you.” She held Nicholas close and walked back to Claire and Merrek with Killer at her heels. As she sat down Killer nudged her leg. “Hi, Killer. We’ll go out in a little while. The sun’s setting so relax for a little while.”

***

Derek rolled over to take Emily in his arms only to find her side of the bed empty. He called silently, Em where are you?

Emily smiled and replied silently, With Claire and Merrek feeding Nicholas. Come here. Derek pulled on his boxers, ran his fingers through his hair then walked across the hall.

Merrek chuckled as Derek sat down. “Daddy-O you have a great big hickey on your neck…did you get bit?”

Emily laughed. “No, he didn’t get bit, but he did get sucked.” Emily blushed. “That came out wrong,” she giggled.

Derek leaned down kissed her and then kissed Nicholas. He reached for Nicholas. “Let me feed him.”

Emily handed him Nicholas then reached for her glass. “Want some?’ she asked softly.

Derek smiled. “No, go ahead, finish it. As soon as Junior finishes eating we’ll go on patrol and I’ll show you the neighborhood.”

Emily frowned. “It didn’t look like there was a neighborhood around here last night.”

Claire laughed “There isn’t. We’re out in the boonies here. There are hills, valleys and streams and we’re about fifty miles from any town”

There was a sharp knock on the door and Gerry’s voice called out, “Someone’s prowling around outside. Be alert. Send Mishka out.”

Derek stood up handing the baby back to Emily and walked to the door opening it “Who?” Derek asked.

Gerry shrugged. “There’s a few. No one we know personally.”

Claire stood up grabbing the blanket from the cradle. “Come with me, Emily.” Emily stood up looking at Derek.

Derek motioned towards Claire. “Go with Claire and Merrek now.” He said as he started out the door. Claire walked to the fireplace pulling on a brick. A small opening appeared and she walked through followed by Merrek.

Emily stood looking at Derek. “Emily, go.” he shouted.

Emily turned to see Claire and Merrek waiting for her. She handed Nicholas to Claire. “Take him. Keep him safe.” Once Claire had Nicholas Emily pushed the brick back into place and the passage closed.

“I will defend at your side,” Emily said walking to Derek’s side.

“Let’s go.” Derek said as he took her hand pulling her down the long dark hallway. They descended the stairs followed by Mishka, Phantom, Shadow and Snow. Killer was with Claire and Nicholas.

Frank, Eve, Nick and Tanya were at the foot of the stairs “Whoever it is he’s angry.” Tanya said softly. “He’s hissing and spewing a bunch of crap.”

Emily went to the door. “Well let’s go see who it is and what his problem is.” She reached for the door handle pulling the door open and stepped out into the courtyard with Mishka and Shadow at her side. “Show your selves.” She shouted. The hissing got louder but no one was visible.

Emily was knocked to the ground. Derek quickly went to her side and reached down taking her hand helping her to her feet. Emily was angry. “Stop fucking with me and show yourself, you coward,” she shouted.

Nick looked at Tanya “This chick has balls,” he whispered. Tanya poked him with her elbow.

The hissing was to their left. Emily turned towards the sound. “What do you want?” she called.

A deep hissing voice replied, “The child.”

Emily looked at Derek and then shouted, “You’ll not get him. He’s mine.”

The deep voice replied. “He’s Jacques.”

Emily was furious; her face red with anger. Her fangs were fully extended and her fingernails long and razor sharp. “You’re delusional. There is no way on Gods green earth that my child is Jacques,” she said.

The voice hissed. “He is Jacques.”

Emily shouted, “Show yourself or are you afraid to confront a woman?”

The voice hissed, “A woman and many others.”

Emily motioned to the others to go inside. Derek silently said Careful, Em; we don’t know what’s here.

Emily called to the voice. “They’ve gone. Only Derek and I are here to defend our child.”

The voice hissed, “The child is Jacques.”

Emily glanced at Derek and shouted. “You’re as nuts as Jacque was.” She turned taking Derek’s hand saying loudly, “Let’s go inside and ignore this jerk.”

As they started walking to the door Derek said silently, directly behind us there are two very ugly vampires meaning to do us harm.

Emily smiled looking up at him. Let them try. I’m tired of people messing with me and besides I’m hungry. She replied. Without warning Emily dropped Derek’s hand and turned to face them.

Emily sauntered closer to them. “Exactly what makes you think that my beautiful dark haired child could possibly be the child of the fair and extremely homely Jacque? What color eyes did your headless leader have?” she asked.

The voice hissed, “Jacque had brown eyes like your child.”

Emily smiled brightly, “Did you know that brown eyes would take lead in the gene pool over blue. My eyes are blue, Derek’s eyes are green and my child’s are blue not brown.” The hissing quieted some. “Go away, I’m tired of you bothering me with this nonsense,” she said as she turned towards the door.

The deep-voiced vamp grabbed her. Emily quickly looked at Derek and smiled. She turned in his grasp and raked her nails across his face. He released her bringing his hands to his face. Emily sank her fangs deeply into his neck and sucked the blood from him as she severed his head with her nails. The body dropped to the ground. Emily tossed the head several feet from the body and turned towards the other. “Still wanna fuck with me? Come on, I’ll cut your fucking head off, too. Now go tell your cronies that the child is of the Burnes blood line. Anyone that thinks differently is sadly mistaken. Anyone that tries to take or harm my child will lose their head after I’ve sucked them dry. Now get out of here.” Emily walked to Derek’s side and took his hand. “Let’s go inside.” The standing vampire disappeared.

When they walked into the house the family applauded.

Derek smiled proudly. “Nobody better mess with my little blonde vampire. She’ll tear them up.” Emily smiled and headed up the stairs. As soon as she was out of their sight she sprinted to the fireplace pulling on the bricks trying to find the one that would open the passage. Panic was building she couldn’t find the right brick. “Derek I need you,” she called frantically.

As Derek and the others entered the room Emily looked at him. “I can’t open it,” she said near tears. Derek quickly crossed the room and pulled the brick. The passage opened and Emily quickly descended the dark stone stairs calling to Claire and Merrek.

Claire opened a door off the stairway flooding it with light. “Emily, what’s wrong? Claire cried.

Emily stopped. Looking into the small room she saw Merrek holding Nicholas. She let out her breath. “Nothing now,” She said as she ran to Merrek taking Nicholas into her arms kissing him. She looked at Merrek and Claire, “Time to go. Let’s get the hell out of here.” Emily started up the stairs calling back to them, “Come on, lets go.” They left Scotland that evening and were in New York in minutes.

Chapter Eighteen

During the next few years they lived as normal a life as a vampire could. They spent time in Alaska during the winter and time in New York during the spring and summer months. Nicholas grew into a healthy happy three year old. He slept during daylight hours and was awake all night. Emily cooked meals daily for him and so far they didn’t have to explain why he never saw his parents eat. Killer and Nicholas were inseparable. Summer was coming and this year they would go to Maine.

They arrived late in the night. Derek carried Nicholas as they walked to the door. Derek punched in the code and the door unlocked. He looked at Emily. “Well let’s see how the house has been transformed.” They walked inside.

Emily smiled “It’s as it was before Jacques attack.”

Derek smiled. “There have been a few changes; we just haven’t seen them yet.” Derek looked at Nicholas. “Want to see your room?” Nicholas nodded excitedly. Derek set him down. “Come on then, let’s go see.” Nicholas followed Derek up the stairs. Emily closed and locked the door then ran upstairs to see the baby’s room. When she opened the door she saw Nicholas and Derek sitting on the edge of his new fire truck bed. She walked into the room.

“This is great,” Emily said smiling.

Derek looked up. “He likes it.”

Nicholas ran to Emily taking her hand and pulling her to the bed. “Mommy, truck, me sleep in a truck,” he said excitedly.

Emily smiled “You have a special bed because you’re a special boy.” Killer ran into the room and jumped into Nicholas’s bed resting his head on the pillow. Nicholas giggled and climbed onto the bed hugging him.

Emily looked at Derek. “Where is the rest of the family staying?” He took her to the window. “We’ve built a few cottages out back for the attached vamps and Gerry will stay here with us.”

Emily smiled. “You know, I had a friend that would be perfect for Gerry.”

Derek tilted his head, “A human?”

Emily playfully hit his arm. “Of course a human, what did you think it would be?”

Derek chuckled. “And how do you suppose this friend would like being a vampire?”

Emily thought for a minute. “I don’t know. But she would be perfect for him. She’s got rich cinnamon colored hair, vivid blue eyes, and if she’s not attached yet I think it could be a match made in heaven.”

Derek smiled, “Ok, here’s what we’ll do. In a few days we’ll have a little get together. We’ll invite your closest friends and we’ll play human until they leave. Well see if there’s an attraction between them, if there is then Gerry can handle the rest himself.”

Emily smiled. “What a wonderful idea. What about the wolves?”

Derek looked at Killer who was being tormented by Nicholas. “We can say we breed hybrid dogs.”

Emily smiled slightly, “And Killer?”

Derek laughed loudly. “He’s in a class by himself. We’ll have to leave him upstairs or at one of the cottages until the company leaves. We’ll talk after Nicholas goes to sleep.”

***

Emily walked into the master bedroom it was warm and sensual. The striped and floral patterns complimented each other in colors of navy blues, hunter greens and sensual reds. The furniture was dark cherry and the bed was large and inviting. She walked to the desk pulling out a sheet of paper and pen and quickly wrote the names of the people she would consider inviting. It had been almost four years since she’d been home and needed to find addresses and phone numbers for the invitations. She was excited about seeing her friends and showing off her son but she was also scared. She had left in the middle of the night after Jacque had destroyed Derek’s house and pitched a body through her bedroom window. She and Derek had contacted the authorities and gave them a believable explanation of what had happened and left several contact numbers if they had any questions. They asked the authorities to contact Joe and Beth and let them know that Emily was safe. Emily had even sent them power of attorney to keep the house and store running. What she didn’t know was that Derek had money sent to them every month to pay expenses.

Emily jumped when Derek walked into the room and kissed her neck. Smiling he said, “Sorry, didn’t mean to startle you. Nicholas is asleep and the sun is peaking over the horizon. You’ve been in here for hours, are you ok?”

Emily stood up and took his hand pulling him to the couch. “I’m fine…I’m nervous, even a bit scared about seeing people again. Will they be able to tell I’m different?”

Derek chuckled. “Of course you’re different, your four years older, you have a child, and you have a husband. I think that would change anyone.”

Emily frowned. “You know what I mean.”

Derek stretched. “You, my dear, worry too much…you’ll do just fine. Now who’s on this list of yours?”

Emily smiled, “After hours of consideration, it’s a small list… a very small list. Joe, Beth, Jen.”

Derek chuckled. “And Jen would be the Gerry match?”

Emily nodded her head. “Yup.”

Relenting to her match making scheme, Derek said, “Wouldn’t it be funny if they hit it off?”

Emily looked at him very seriously. “You doubt my match making abilities? I’m telling you they will hit it off and they’ll make a playmate for Nicholas.”

Derek stood up taking her hand. “You seem quite confident. Let’s hunt together tonight. Gerry needs to get some baby practice in, since you have him a father before he even meets your friend.”

Emily smiled. “A meal out…how nice”

Derek looked at her. “Where would you like to go tonight?”

Emily grinned. “Let’s go to Boston. We can walk around, find the bad guys, and feast.” Her eyes glistened with anticipation. “I can’t wait.” She whispered.

Derek smiled. “You’ve turned into quite the huntress.”

Emily giggled. “Wait until tonight. You’ll be impressed. Now I think it’s time to sleep.” Emily stood up. “I’ll be right back; I’m going to check on Nicholas.”

***

Emily was dressed, had Nicholas fed and waited in the living room for Derek.

Gerry walked into the living room “Hi Em; You look hot tonight.”

Emily smiled “Why thank you. Are you prepared to watch my son?”

Gerry gave her a mischievous grin. “Of course, Nicholas and I will have great fun. If I need help, Claire and Merrek will come to the rescue.”

Emily giggled at his response. “I wish he’d hurry I have a need.”

Gerry called out, “Derek, get your ass down here or I’ll take Emily out.”

Derek chuckled as he opened the door. “I think not.” he replied as he started down the stairs.

Emily smiled up at him. “It’s about time, I’m very hungry.”

Derek looked at her admiringly. “Well, don’t you look nice tonight?” Emily spun around for him. Her black skirt was fitted to the upper thigh then flared and fell softly several inches above her knees. Her top was a red satin chemise with a black sheer long sleeve fitted cover up. Her blonde hair fell long and straight over her shoulders. Derek wrapped his arm around her. “Shall we go?”

Emily looked at Gerry. “Are you sure you’re ok with watching Nicholas?”

Gerry grinned. “Go, have a great time.”

Nicholas ran to Emily wrapping his arms around her legs “Can I come?” he asked looking up at her.

Emily stroked his hair. “No, Nicholas. Tonight Mommy and Daddy are going out. You get to play with Uncle Gerry and Killer. We’ll be home soon.” Nicholas pouted on the verge of tears.

Derek squatted down in front of his son. “Nicholas, we’ll be back soon. We’ll call later and if you’re a good boy maybe Mommy and Daddy will bring you a surprise.” There was a soft knock on the door and then it opened.

Nicholas looked up. “Aunt Claire!” he exclaimed running to her. Claire silently told them to go while he was distracted.

They made their way to Boston listening for something to peak their interest. Derek looked at her. “Did you hear that?”

Emily nodded “Let’s go see what we can do.” They landed quietly on the deserted street. Emily silently told Derek to stay close but out of sight. She’d get their attention and then he could come and finish them off. She walked slowly down the street looking from side to side. She knew they were there she could hear the beating of their hearts. She knew the sounds of her footsteps had distracted them from hurting the woman they were tormenting. Smiling to herself she called, “Hello, I need help. My car broke down.” She heard a muffled scream and then three men appeared from behind a dumpster. She silently told Derek to free the woman and then join her for dinner.

Emily looked innocently at the men. “My car broke down, it just won’t start.”

The biggest of them walked over to her. “You shouldn’t have come down this ally.” He said as he grabbed her by the arm.

Emily acted alarmed. “Oh please don’t hurt me!” she said. Her fangs and nails were ready. She looked up at the dirty brute. “I can give you money,” she said in almost a whisper.

He tightened his grip on her arm as the others called out, “She’s a hot one; lift her skirt so we can see what’s under it.” The brute holding her lifted her skirt exposing thigh high stocking and a black thong.

Emily struggled a little. “Please don’t,” she whispered as the other two creeps approached. She silently called to Derek. Honey, is the girl ok? How long before you can join me for dinner?

Derek replied, I’m right next to you, the girl is fine.

Emily giggled loudly infuriating the three men,

“What are you laughing at bitch, we’re going to bang you, kill you and steal that rock on your finger,” the leader said.

Emily watched as he reached for the top of her panties. “So how do you want me? Do you want me to fight? Or do you want me to blow you?” His hand stopped short of ripping her panties. Emily smiled wickedly. “Drop your pants; let’s see what you’re packing.”

The guy looked at her. “I wanna see your tits and then I want you to blow me.” Emily unbuttoned the sheer top covering the chemise.

Emily smiled as Derek said silently, You’re such a tease darling. She took the sheer top off hanging it on a fire escape ladder.

“Come on bitch show me and blow Me.” the nameless creep called out. Emily lifted her chemise exposing her breasts. She watched as the guy unfastened his pants. He pushed them down around his knees as he stroked his penis.

Emily pulled free from the one that was holding her and said silently, Dine my love, dinner is served. She sauntered to the one with his dick in his hand. “Oh my,” she whispered as she ran her tongue along his neck.

The man yelled, “I said blow me.”

Emily smiled her mouth at his ear. “A little foreplay, a little bite.” She sank her fangs into his neck. He struggled but she held him in place. Derek knocked one guy unconscious and sank his fangs into the biggest one. Emily felt his heart stopping and slowly withdrew her fangs as she ran her nail slowly across his neck then dropped him to the ground. Derek, too, was finished. They noticed the third man was waking up.

Emily looked at Derek. “Desert, darling?” she asked giggling.

Derek pulled the man to his feet as his eyes fluttered open. Derek smiled. “Yes darling, desert would be delightful.” Derek said as they each sank their fangs into the man’s neck. As they fed Derek ran his hand under her skirt and between her legs fondling her. He retracted his teeth and let her finish the guy off. Smiling at her he said softly. “Feed slowly.” He slipped his hand into her chemise and caressed her breasts. Emily moaned as she continued to feed. Derek knelt down and reached under her skirt cutting the side of her panties with his nail and gently nudged her legs open giving him better access to her. Her breathing quickened, she loved his touch.

Derek knew the guy was almost dead and that Emily was close to orgasm. He sank his fangs into the vein in her inner thigh. She came as her desert fell lifelessly to the ground. Derek retracted his teeth. “Step out of your panties, I cut the side,” he said as he lifted her leg. He stuffed them into his pocket and handed Emily her sheer cover. “Come, darling, let’s walk, wander, and enjoy the night.” He took her hand and they walked quietly out of the alley.

“Derek, where are we?” she asked looking around. Chuckling he said, “I haven’t a clue but it’s nice.” They were walking in a park near the ocean.

Emily spotted a Gazebo like structure. “Let’s go over there.” she said pulling him.

They climbed the steps slowly. Derek surveyed the area. It was late at night and no one was around. The ocean was just a few yards away. Emily sat on a bench facing the water. “This is nice. Listen to the sounds of the ocean, smell the salt in the air, feel the cool breeze against your skin,” she said softly as she took off the sheer cover up and laid back on the bench bringing her knees up, her feet flat on the bench. Her skirt fell softly around her hips. Derek stood watching her in the darkness. He knelt down kissing her deeply.

Emily moaned. “Feeding while you fondled me was so very erotic.” She pulled him close returning his kiss. “The wind caressing me, your nearness, your cologne, I want you…” she said softly. Derek kissed her again.

Emily reached over unzipping his pants and grasped his penis freeing it from its restraints. “Stand up,” she said seductively as she ran her hand along his shaft. Derek obeyed as Emily sat up. She ran her tongue along his penis as she stroked and fondled him. He closed his eyes as she drew him into her mouth. Her tongue stroked him, running the length of him. He moaned as he ran his fingers though her hair. She ran her tongue around his testicles as the cool air caressed his penis. “Emily” he moaned grasping a handful of her hair as her warm, wet mouth covered him. She stoked him, licked him, and then the coolness of the night air touched him again. She took him in her mouth again as she reached around him grasping and kneading his buttocks. She ran her tongue along him as she sucked lightly. “Em,” he moaned.

Derek sank to the bench next to Emily and pulled her into his arms kissing her. He lifted her into his arms and carried her to the table in the center of the gazebo. He sat her on the edge of the table kissing her again. “Now,” he whispered, “The breeze and I will make love to you.” He grasped her knees pushing them apart exposing her flower. “Does the cool breeze excite you?” He asked as he leaned forward running his tongue along her thigh. His tongue caressed her, excited her. He moved her closer the edge of the table as his tongue found its mark.

Emily moaned, “Your tongue excites me. Oh, yes….Derek…” He moved his body between her legs and entered her slowly. Emily wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled herself to a sitting position wrapping her arms around him kissing him ardently. She leaned back in his arms her hair brushing the table. “Oh Derek” she whispered as he pushed her chemise up exposing her breasts. The cool breeze against her breasts heightened her state of arousal. Derek leaned over sucking on her breasts. “Derek,” she moaned as he pulled her against him thrusting deeper. Emily sat up kissing him, sucking on his lip. “Bite me Derek, take me to that field of flowers where we lay naked feeling the cool air against our hot damp bodies. Take me to where we made love by the lake” she moaned.

Derek sank his fangs into her. They were naked in a field of wild flowers. The air was cool, their bodies entwined, covered in perspiration. He held her in his arms as his lips covered hers, then he laid her on the blanket of flowers as his lips traveled down her body to her core.

Emily’s thighs tightened around him as her orgasm took hold. Derek continued feeding on her, continued showing her the flower covered field where he was pleasuring her. Her second orgasm took hold as she sank her fangs into his neck. Derek held her as they levitated up and out over the ocean. Emily withdrew her fangs from his neck and moaned his name then she bit again, sending him into a quaking orgasm. Slowly they drifted back to the gazebo. Derek pulled her face to his kissing her, holding her in his arms until they regained composure.

As they rearranged their clothes Derek smiled at her. “We are so good together.”

Emily kissed him hungrily. “We’re exceptional together.”

He returned her kiss and pulled her onto his lap. “Em, if this continues we’ll be going at it again and we have to get back before sun-up.” He whispered then ran his tongue along her ear.

Emily’s lips found his. “You’re right.” She whispered and kissed him again as she stood up.

Derek smiled up at her. “Where are we going to find something for Nicholas at four-thirty in the morning?”

Emily thought for a minute. “There’s got to be a 24 hour something or other around here.” They took to the air and looked for a store that was open. Finally they came across a 24 hour pharmacy. They walked into the store hand-in-hand and went right to the toy aisle. Derek picked up a fire truck and Emily picked up a teddy bear. “Which one?” Emily asked.

Derek smiled, “Both. Do you want anything else while we’re here?” Emily looked around and shook her head no. They paid for the toys and went home arriving just before sunrise.

***

The next evening Derek, Emily and Nicholas went for a walk around Bar Harbor. They walked to her store and saw it was thriving. Emily opened the door and heard the familiar bell.

Beth looked up. “I can’t believe my eyes, is it really you?” she asked.

Emily walked quickly around the counter and hugged her. “I’ve missed you… You remember Derek, don’t you?”

Beth nodded “I’ve missed you, too. Yes, I remember Derek.” She smiled at Derek. “You’ve taken good care of our Emily”

Derek smiled warmly. “And she’s taken good care of me.”

Emily took Beth’s hand. “Come here, I have someone else I’d like you to meet.” Beth followed Emily around the counter. “Beth, this is our son, Nicholas.”

Beth squatted down. “Well hello, Nicholas. You look just like your daddy.” Nicholas backed up grabbing Derek’s legs.

Derek chuckled. “Sorry, Beth, he’s a little shy.” Derek bent down picking him up.

Emily hugged Beth again. “Is Joe on the boat?”

Beth nodded. “He should be getting back right about now from a whale trip.”

Emily, still holding Beth’s hand, asked, “We’d like to have you, Joe and Jenny come out to the house one evening soon.”

Beth grinned. “That sounds nice. When would you like us to come?”

Emily looked at Derek. He smiled “Saturday night if that would be good?”

Beth returned his smile “That would be perfect.”

Emily glanced around the store. “You’ve done a wonderful job with the shop. It looks great.” She paused then asked “Can you get a hold of Jen or give me her number?”

Beth walked to the counter and pulled a business card from the side of the register. “Here you go,” she said handing Emily the card. “Jen is a special ed teacher. She teaches children that have illnesses and can’t go to school.”

Emily looked at Derek her eyes twinkling. “We may need her help. Nicholas can’t go in the sunlight. He’s extremely photo sensitive and we’ve been told he can’t be out during daylight hours.”

Beth frowned. “That’s a shame, but I’m sure Jen can help you when he’s old enough. How old is he?”

Derek looked at Nicholas. “Tell Beth how old you are,” he said gently.

Nicholas put his face to Derek’s shoulder and held up three little fingers and mumbled, “I’m free.”

Beth smiled “You’re a big boy, aren’t you?” Nicholas looked at her, gave her a quick smile and hid his face against Derek’s shoulder again.

Emily tickled him gently. “Ok, shy boy, we’ll go for a walk so you can see the boats.”

Nicholas lifted his head looking at Emily. “Boats?” he said excitedly.

Derek tickled him. “Yes son, boats. Are you ready?”

Nicholas hugged Derek’s neck. “Take me boats!”

Beth laughed. “Go take him to see Joe and we’ll see you Saturday. What time?”

Emily thought for a second. “Around eight?”

Beth hugged her. “Eight would be fine. See you then.”

They walked along the pier to Joe’s boat. Emily spotted him near the back of the boat. “Hello, stranger,” she called.

Joe looked over his shoulder. “Emily?” He stood up and jumped off the boat onto the pier. He ran to her picking her up and spinning her around. “God, I’ve missed you girl.” He said happily. Joe set her down and extended his hand to Derek.

Derek shook his hand. “Good to see you again, Joe,” he said warmly.

Joe’s eyes drifted to the dark haired little boy clinging to Derek’s leg. He looked at Emily who was beaming.

“Joe, meet Nicholas, he’s a bit on the shy side sometimes.” Emily looked at Nicholas. “If you say hi to Grandpa Joe, maybe he’ll let us on his boat.” Nicholas looked at her and then at Joe. He clung to Derek’s leg.

Joe squatted down a few feet from Nicholas. “Wanna go for a boat ride, Nicholas?”

Nicolas looked at him. “Mommy and daddy too?” he asked looking into Joe’s kind face.

Joe smiled, “Yes, Mommy and Daddy, too.”

Nicholas looked up at Derek and then back at Joe, “Let’s go boat!” he said excitedly.

Joe looked at Emily “You always did like nighttime whale watching. Come on; let’s take the little man on a boat ride.”

Emily hugged him and whispered, “Thank you, and I hope it’s ok that I called you Grandpa Joe for Nicholas.”

Joe kissed her cheek. “I’m thrilled.” Joe helped Emily onto the boat. Derek picked up Nicholas and climbed aboard.

Emily looked at Derek and said silently, I’m going to help Joe for a few minutes; keep a tight rein on Junior.

Nicolas looked at her. “Mommy who’s Junior?”

Emily looked at Derek raising an eyebrow. “Oh my,” she whispered.

Derek reached for her hand “We’ll talk later.” She nodded her head and started up to the wheelhouse. Silently she said, be a good boy, Nicholas.

Nicholas giggled, “I am a good boy Mommy.”

Emily opened the door to the wheelhouse. “Can I join you for a bit?”

Joe laughed. “Since when do you have to ask that?”

Emily walked to his side. “We had the house fixed up,” she said.

Joe smiled “Em, you Ok, you happy?”

Emily smiled. “I’m extremely happy.”

Joe guided the boat away from the pier. “I know about the house. Your man is really something.”

Emily looked at him. “What do you mean?”

Joe took her hand. “He’s sent money every month to pay the store bills, to pay the mortgage and repair the damages to your house. He’s even paid off the Whale Watcher.”

Emily smiled. “He’s quite generous isn’t he?” Joe nodded. ”Joe, Derek and I are going to be staying in the house he bought and I know you and Beth always liked my house. I’d like to sign it over to you.”

Joe looked at her. “Emily, that’s a mighty big gift.”

With a touch of sadness in her voice she said, “I can’t go back there, Joe”

He nodded. “I understand.” Keeping his eyes on the open sea he said, “Em, go and take Nicholas to the bow; he’ll get to see some whales. We’ll talk later about the house.”

Emily hugged him. “I’ll be back for the return trip.” She ran down the stairs to Derek and Nicholas.

“Come with me! There are whales to see up near the front of the boat,” she said taking his hand and reaching for Nicholas. They quickly made their way for the bow and watched the sea. Emily spotted a whale in the distance and pointed. “Nicholas, look over there and you’ll get to see a whale when he jumps out of the water.” They stood scanning the ocean intently. Nicholas fidgeted in Derek’s arms and then squealed delightedly. “Mommy, look!” he said pointing off to the right of the bow. Derek and Emily turned as the whale splashed back into the water.

***

The boat returned to the pier. Emily helped Joe get her tied up for the night and then they went their separate ways. Derek sensed Emily’s happiness. “You’re quite happy tonight, Mrs. Burnes.”

Emily smiled. “I am, Mr. Burnes.”

Nicholas looked at them. “Who’s Burnes?”

Derek looked down at him. “There’s Mommy Burnes, Daddy Burnes and Nicholas Burnes. Burnes is our last name.”

Nicholas pondered for a moment. “What’s your name?” he asked looking at Derek.

Emily giggled. “Daddy is Derek Burnes and Mommy is Emily Burnes.”

Nicholas looked up at Emily. “I thought so,” he said in a matter of fact fashion. They slowly walked towards home along the shoreline.

As they arrived at the house Nicholas saw Merrek and Claire. He took off running. Emily looked at Derek. “I’m hungry. Suppose we have time for a little dinner?”

Derek smiled. “I’m sure we can find someone to suit your hunger.”

Derek looked at Merrek. Would you watch him for a little while? He asked silently. Merrek nodded. Emily and Derek walked quickly out of sight and disappeared.

***

They walked arm and arm down the dark streets of Boston listening. Emily stopped pulling Derek closer to her. “I think Nicholas is becoming. He can hear us.”

Derek smiled. “I think you’re right. Now we have to be careful with our communication and we’ll have to tell the others.”

Emily frowned. “What do you mean?”

Derek looked into her blue eyes. “We’ll have to veil our conversations in the same way we shield them from the other sects.”

Emily started to speak but fell silent. She was listening. Her nostrils flared. Derek stood silently watching her. Her nails extended; he could see the tips of her fangs. Silently he said Go, feed.

Emily walked further down the street and into a park. It was very dark; she could hear the heartbeat of her prey. As she approached her senses filled with the sound of blood rushing through veins, the smell of anger and hostility and the need to feed was becoming urgent.

She approached a young fellow standing over the elderly man he had mugged. He leaned over reaching into the man’s pockets pulling out a grand total of fifteen dollars. Then he tried to remove a wedding ring that should have been resized years ago.

Emily tapped him on the shoulder. “Oh, no, you don’t. You’ve beat him up, taken his money, now walk away” she said softly. The kid turned to face Emily. He was about seventeen years old and his eyes were filled with rage and maybe even some madness. She called silently to Derek. Stay close. This one’s not dealing with a full deck.

The kid grabbed Emily. “You just screwed yourself, lady.” he growled.

Emily smiled at him and before he took his next breath she had sank her fangs into his neck and was dragging him far away from the old man.

Derek approached the victim and checked for a pulse. He knelt beside him “Mister, are you alright? It’s ok. I’m calling for help” Derek pulled his cell phone from his pocket and dialed the police. He quickly explained that he and his wife were cutting through the park and came across an elderly man that had been beaten up. As Derek closed the phone, Emily walked up beside him and knelt next to the man. The man’s eyes opened and he moaned.

Emily touched his cheek lightly. “Don’t move. You’re hurt. We’ve called for an ambulance and we’ll stay with you until it comes.”

The man smiled weakly and mouthed the words “Thank you.”

Emily took his hand. “Is there someone we call for you?”

The man nodded “My son.” He gave them the phone number and Derek quickly called.

The police and paramedics arrived within minutes. While the police talked to Derek the paramedics took care of the old man. They were loading him into the ambulance when his son arrived. Emily talked to the man’s son while Derek finished with the police then walked to Emily’s side taking her hand. The head paramedic joined them. “Mr. & Mrs. Burnes you probably saved his life. He’s been beaten pretty badly but he’ll be alright.” The paramedic then told the man’s son what hospital they were taking him to and returned to the ambulance.

Emily squeezed the son’s hand. “Go; take care of your dad.” He looked at her reaching into his pocket pulling out a handful of money. “Let me reward you for your help,” he said.

Emily shook her head. “No, it’s alright; give the money to your dad. Now go, take care of your father.” He turned on his heels and ran back to his car.

Derek looked up at the sky then at Emily. “Mrs. Burnes, we have about twenty minutes before we fry. Let’s go home.” He reached for her hand and they walked out of the park and disappeared.

***

They arrived back at the house just before dawn. When they walked into the house the house Nicholas ran to them. “Mommy, Daddy!” Derek picked him up and tossed him in the air catching him. Nicholas giggled. They played with Nicholas for a couple of hours then put him to bed.

Derek and Emily walked into the living room. Derek looked at Claire “Emily saved some old guy from being beaten to a pulp. The guy was beaten so badly we ended up calling for an ambulance.” He said explaining their delay in getting back.

Merrek smiled. “It’s ok. Now, we have some news for you.”

Emily looked at him. “Is everything ok?”

Merrek chuckled. “Everything is fine and or dandy but from now on we’ll all have to veil Nicholas from our silent conversations. It appears he can hear us.” He paused for a moment. “There’s more. He was talking about Beth and Joe and the whales when he got this strange look on his little face. He told us he heard a strange noise around them.”

Emily frowned. “What kind of noise?”

Merrek looked from Claire to Derek and to Emily and said, “He heard a thumping sound and then a whooshing sound.”

Derek looked at him. “Do you think what I think you’re thinking?”

Claire answered for him. “We are now the proud family of the littlest vampire.”

Emily gasped at Claire’s words. “Does that mean he has to hunt?”

Claire shook her head. “He doesn’t have any problem with food at this point. We’ll just have to wait and see what happens.”

Derek pulled Emily against him and said, “Its ok, he’s supposed to be a vamp. This will all work out for the best. Are you going to tell Merrek and Claire about Saturday?”

Emily looked around “Where’s Gerry?” Claire pointed up the stairs. “Good, Derek and I have invited some humans over Saturday night. One of them is a close friend of mine, and I think she would be perfect for Gerry.”

Claire raised an eyebrow, “A human?”

Emily giggled nodding her head. “Maybe we can get a playmate for Nicholas. No seriously, I think they would be perfect together, we’ll do the introduction and Gerry has to do the rest.”

Claire looked at Merrek and giggled. “We’ll get to see him in action. We’ll take notes on what he does wrong.”

Emily looked at Claire. “That’s not very nice; maybe he just hasn’t met the right girl.”

Merrek chuckled. “Or he blows at first impressions.”

Emily looked at Derek. “Don’t get mad at this, ok?”

Derek nodded. “Go ahead.” Knowing what Emily was about to say.

Emily looked at Merrek. “My first impression of Gerry was that he was hot. EXTREMELY HOT! And he’s so nice.”

Claire giggled, “Em, we love him to death, and I think he’s hot as hell, but he’s a dud with women.”

Emily frowned then looked at Derek. “You, Merrek and Nick need to give him pointers before Saturday.”

Derek chuckled “We’ve tried. It didn’t work.”

Emily looked at him. “Fine, I’ll help him.” Emily looked at Derek as she stood up. “He’s one of your kind. You’d think that you would want him to be happy and find someone.”

Derek took her hand. “We do. Actually he just hasn’t met the right one yet. He will.” Derek pulled her down on his lap. “He doesn’t need help. So calm your little ass down.” Emily was about to say something when Derek kissed her to quiet her.

***

The doorbell rang promptly at eight o’clock. Nicholas ran to the door trying to open it. Derek opened the door as he grabbed Nicholas’ hand. Beth, Joe and Jen had arrived.

Derek smiled. “Come in.” Then he called, “Em, we have company.”

Emily came down the stairs smiling. “Hi,” she said happily.

Jen squealed, “Emily!”

Emily ran to her hugging her. “Jen it’s so good to see you. Oh, this is my husband, Derek, and my son, Nicholas.”

Jenny smiled. “That’s what’s different.”

Emily smiled at Joe and Beth. “Come on into the living room, can I get you anything?”

Derek looked at Nicholas and said, “Come on, son lets go get them some snacks and drinks. You can help me, ok?”

Nicholas looked up at Derek. “Popcorn?”

Derek smiled. “Sure let’s go.” They walked past Emily and her guests and into the kitchen.

Gerry walked into the living room wearing blue jeans and a tee shirt. “Oh shit. Emily, I forgot you had company.” His eyes drifted to the redhead sitting next to her. Silently he said, Wow Em, introduce me, I think I’m in love.

Emily smiled. “Jen I’d like you to meet Gerry. He’s part of our family.”

Jen smiled at Gerry. “Nice to meet you, how are you related?”

Emily answered before Gerry. “He’s Derek’s brother.”

Gerry sat next to Jen as Nicholas ran back into the living room. “Mommy, look Popcorn!”

Emily smiled. “Good boy, put it on the table.” Derek came back with a tray of assorted beverages and glasses and set them on the table. He sat on the floor and Nicholas plopped down on his lap.

Jen sat watching the interaction between father and son. “Beth tells me Nicholas is photosensitive.”

Emily nodded. “He can’t be in the sun at all so we’ve changed our life quite a bit. We sleep during the day and are awake at night. He’s adjusted well to it but schooling is a whole other issue. We’ll have to figure out something within the next two years.”

Jen brushed the hair off her face. “He’s three?” Emily nodded. “He’s doing very well for three, especially with his speech.”

Derek chuckled. “That’s my son.”

Jen smiled. “When you’re here I’d be more than happy to home school him for you. Since nights wouldn’t be an issue, it could work out very well.”

Derek looked up. “That would be wonderful.”

“What would you like to drink? We have coke; Pepsi, beer, wine, lemonade and I think we have some tequila, rum and scotch.” Gerry said standing up.

Joe smiled, “I’ll take one of those beers.”

Gerry handed him a beer then looked at Beth “What would you like?”

Beth thought for a moment. “Beer, please.”

Gerry handed her a beer then turned his gaze to Jen. Their eyes met for a moment then she looked at the selection on the tray. “White wine would be nice.” Gerry poured her a glass and handed it to her.

Emily gave them a tour of the house then they settled into the living room to talk. After a while Jen stood up and said, “I’ll be right back. I need to go outside to curb my nicotine habit,” She said lightly.

Gerry stood up following her. “I’ll join you,” he chuckled.

Once Gerry was outside Emily looked at Derek. “He doesn’t smoke.” she said softly.

Derek smiled “Sometimes he does, like when he’s interested in someone that smokes.” They all laughed and settled back into conversation.

Gerry smiled nervously. “Would you like to go out sometime?” he said in almost a whisper.

Jen took a drag on her cigarette. “I’d like that, how about tomorrow night?”

Gerry grinned. “Sounds great, I’ll pick you up around eight, ok?”

Jen leaned closer to him then wrapped her arms around his neck kissing him. Gerry pulled her closer returning her kiss. Her hands slipped under his tee shirt and up his chest as she moaned, “You do something to me that no one else ever has. I want you…now.”

Gerry smiled. “Do you have a problem with the great outdoors?” Jen’s fingers toyed with his nipple. “I want you now.” Gerry took her hand and led her into the lush grass near the shore line. He pulled her into his arms kissing her as they dropped to their knees in the grass.

***

They lay there for a while looking up at the star filled sky listening to the water crashing over the rocks a few yards from them. Jen looked at him. “You must think I’m some kind of slut, but I’ve never been so attracted to someone. I’ve never…” She was silenced by his kiss.

“Jen, I was aroused the minute I laid eyes on you.”

Jen kissed him. “We’d better get back. We’ve been gone an awful long time for a cigarette.”

Gerry stood up after putting himself back together then reached for Jen’s hand. “Come on,” he said pulling her to her feet.

Jen looked around for her panties. “Oh great, I can’t find my Panties.”

Gerry reached under her skirt caressing her then whispered, “I like you without your panties,” he took her hand and they walked back to the house.

Emily and Derek looked up as they walked into the room “You two seemed to have hit it off well,” Derek said catching the scent of lovemaking from them.

Gerry grinned. “Yes we have,” he said giving Jen a squeeze.

Emily smiled. “I knew you two would like each other.”

***

Nicholas climbed onto the bed between Emily and Derek. He leaned over Derek touching his nose to Derek’s. “Daddy, wake up.”

Derek opened his eyes. “What’s wrong, Nicholas?” Derek asked sleepily. Nicholas sat there and thought for a minute. “I hear people talking in my head and when those people were here I heard a noise like this.” He made thumping noises.

Derek pulled Nicholas against his chest. “Its ok son, try to sleep for a while then we’ll wake up Mommy and tell her.” Nicholas snuggled closer to Derek and closed his eyes. Derek kissed the top of his head. My son’s a Vamp.

Nicholas laughed. “Daddy what’s a vamp?”

Derek chuckled. “Nothing, now sleep.”

Emily woke up to find Nicholas asleep in Derek’s arms. Derek opened his eyes and smiled at her “Our son is becoming.”

Puzzled Emily asked, “What do you mean?”

Derek looked at Nicholas then back at Emily. “He hears conversations and mentioned hearing beating hearts again yesterday.”

Emily looked down at her sleeping child. “In some ways that could be good; in other ways it could be horrible,” she said softly.

Derek moved Nicholas and got out of bed. “Let’s go downstairs and talk about this.” he pulled on a robe and tossed one to her.

***

Emily sat at the table sipping a glass of chilled blood. “Derek, children can be so demanding, they want, what they want, and some children can be monsters if they don’t get their way. We can control him now; he’s a baby, but what about when he’s older.”

Derek rubbed her shoulders. “Believe me, my sweet, I can control him.”

Emily turned and looked up at him. “Hopefully we won’t have a problem.”

Derek kissed her. “Don’t worry too much. He’s becoming, but it may take years”

Emily smiled. “I hope so.”

Derek looked at her. “At some point he’s going to have a major craving for blood. Until then I think we’re ok.”

Emily thought for a moment. “When that starts we’ll have to go to upstate NY and teach him about steak.” She giggled.

Derek slipped his hand under her camisole caressing her as they talked. Emily looked at him. “You have to stop that. What if Nicholas walked in?”

Derek smiled. “He likes your breasts, too.”

Emily jabbed him in the side. “You know what I mean, stop being a wise ass.”

Derek leaned closer kissing her. “Ok, I’ll behave my self,” he said as he took her nipple in his mouth through her chemise. A soft moan escaped her lips.

“Mommy, Daddy,” Nicholas called as he ran into the dining room.

Derek quickly sat up. “Nicholas, what’s wrong?” Derek asked.

Nicholas looked from his father to his mother “Monsters…I saw monsters…Mommy, why’s your shirt wet?”

Derek chuckled, “Mommy spilled some water.” he replied watching Emily blush.

Silently Emily said, and daddy what’s that big boner in your pants.

Nicholas looked at his father questioningly. “Daddy, what’s a boner?” Emily and Derek looked at each other and started to laugh.

Chapter Nineteen

Derek and Emily were in New York City tending to business. Nicholas was almost four and had not yet become. He could communicate silently, he could hear conversations but he had not fed or expressed a desire to feed on blood. Gerry and a pregnant Jen were watching Nicholas while Derek and Emily were away.

It was ten at night when they walked into Derek’s office. He had told Kathy he would be coming in to check on things and to make some changes to his holdings. Kathy was sitting in his office drinking coffee when they arrived. Derek kissed her cheek before she even knew they were there. She jumped almost spilling her coffee. Derek chuckled “Sorry didn’t mean to scare you”

Kathy turned looking at them. “Hi, I was getting tired and almost left,” she said setting her coffee on the glass table.

Emily walked to the window. “This view gets me every time. We’re so high up.” She tuned looking at Kathy “So how have you been? How are the children?”

Kathy smiled. “We’re all fine, but my husband is getting annoyed with my hours.”

Derek chuckled. “That will change soon. I’m planning on dumping quite a bit and reinvesting in the country. I haven’t been here in a while and I forgot how noisy the city is.”

Kathy looked at him. “Will I still have a job?”

Derek smiled. “Of course you’ll have a job. Pay will be the same but your workload will be cut back.”

Kathy smiled “I like the sound of that.”

Derek looked at his desk “Is that everything I asked you for?” Kathy nodded.

Derek picked up a folder as he sat down. “Kathy, go home, I’ll leave you notes on what I’ve done and we’ll talk tomorrow ok?”

Kathy stood up. “Thanks, I’m really tired. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

As she started to leave, Derek called after her, “Make sure the guard escorts you to your cab. Have a good night.”

Emily sat on the couch. “What are you dumping?”

Derek looked up. “I think all the apartment houses. The market for buildings is high, now’s the time to sell and bank the money until we find something else to invest in.”

Emily thought for a moment. “You’re not selling your penthouse building, are you?” Derek shook his head no as he continued to read.

Hours passed as he read, wrote notes and read more. Emily walked up behind him and put her arms around him. “Derek, it’s almost sunrise. Let’s take the rest to the penthouse.”

Derek looked outside “You’re right and you haven’t fed. Are you alright?”

Emily smiled. “Honey, you were so deep in thought you never heard me leave and come back. I fed and I’m fine. Now let’s pack up and go to the penthouse. A nice hot bath in the Jacuzzi watching the sunrise would be wonderful.” They stuffed the briefcase with papers and locked the door as they left.

Derek stretched out on the bed with his briefcase and started going through papers.

“I’m going to fill the Jacuzzi,” Emily said as she walked into the bathroom. After about an hour Emily called to him. “Derek, are you going to join me? She waited for an answer but none came. “Stupid ass probably fell asleep,” she mumbled. She closed her eyes for a moment.

“Who’s a stupid ass?”

Emily smiled. “Your not asleep…are you going to join me?”

Derek kissed the top of her head. “Not tonight my sweet, I’ve got a little more work to do. Tomorrow we’ll have fun. We’re going to a play.”

Emily smiled, “Really, which one?” she asked.

Derek smiled. “Phantom, I know how you love the music from that so I figure we’ll go see it.”

Emily stood up and wrapped her arms around him pressing her wet body against him as she kissed him. “I can’t wait…thank you,” She whispered. She stepped from the tub and wrapped up in a robe. “Go work, I’ll lie in the bed quietly.”

Derek looked at her. “Yeah right,” he chuckled.

Emily smiled sweetly. “No, seriously, I won’t talk to you.”

They walked back to the bed and Emily stretched out yawning. “Good night, oh, quirky one,” she whispered as she closed her eyes. Derek smiled as he watched her face. He knew any minute she would say something. After a short time he turned his attention back to his work figuring she had fallen asleep.

Emily opened her eyes to see him deep in thought as he read through contracts. Slowly she moved her hand in his direction. She continued looking at his face as slipped her hand into his pants. Derek smiled and casually dropped the papers in his hand to the floor. “Emily, you said you would be quiet.” he chuckled.

Emily looked at him innocently. “I haven’t said a word.” She smiled sweetly at him. “I think you have a bit of an arousal issue here.”

Derek leaned over her kissing her. “I do now,” he said as he untied the belt of her robe and pushed it open.

***

Emily woke up just as the sun was sinking behind the skyscrapers of NY. Derek was asleep surrounded by papers. She slipped out of bed and went into the bathroom. She opened the shower door and stepped inside turning on the water.

Emily was dressed and ready for a night out when she woke Derek. She sat beside him and kissed him gently. “Derek, we have to leave soon if you want to go to the play,” she said softly. A smile crossed his lips.

“You smell delectable tonight.”

Emily giggled, “Why thank you, now open those gorgeous green eyes, you promised me a play.”

Derek opened his eyes. “You look more luscious than you smell,” he said as he studied her.

Emily wore a low cut form fitting red silk dress with thigh length slits up both sides of the dress. Her long blonde hair hung in soft waves fastened with red rhinestone clips. She wore the diamond necklace and earrings he had given her for their wedding. He reached up grasping a handful of her hair and pulled her closer kissing her. Then frowned as he said, “Look what the sight of you has done to me.”

Emily smiled. “Later… please, I don’t want to miss this. I’ve wanted to see this for years.”

Derek kissed her again. “I’ll be ready in ten minutes” He sprang out of bed and was in the shower before Emily stood up.

***

Derek and Emily They walked into the theater arm-in-arm. They were an attractive couple and knew it because people stared as they walked past. They took their seats and waited for the play to begin.

Derek looked at Emily. “See we’re even here a little early.”

Emily kissed his hand. “Thank you so much for this,” She whispered. Derek could see she was excited about seeing the play and was happy he was able to arrange it. He had arranged to have the best seats in the theatre.

Derek casually draped his arm around her shoulder. “It’s almost time to head for the great white north.”

Emily’s blue eyes sparkled. “We’ll have to go DVD shopping to entertain Nicholas while we’re there. He’ll get bored being pent up in the house.”

Derek chuckled “He won’t get bored, he has Killer to entertain him. On second thought, maybe we will buy some DVD’s.”

The play began. The music filled the theater and Emily was lost in the music, in the story.

***

They walked through the city streets wrapped in warm black coats. Emily pulled him to a stop. “That was so wonderful. The music so beautiful,” Her eyes twinkled. “Derek, I do love you a lot!”

Derek smiled. “I love you a lot, too. I’m glad you enjoyed it. I did too; let’s go buy some DVD’s and CD’s. We’ll have them mailed to us in Alaska. They’ll be at the post office before we get there.”

Emily smiled “I have a better idea. Let’s find dinner and order the stuff on line from home.”

Derek pulled her into his arms. “You, my dear, come up with such wonderful solutions to things. Would you like a casual meal, a rescue meal, hell we can even have a bar meal.”

Emily smiled “Lets just see how the night progresses.” They started walking again. “Derek, do you suppose the Empire State Building is open?”

Derek shook his head. “No they closed a few hours ago, why?”

Emily frowned slightly. “Never been there and thought I would like to see it.”

Derek looked around. “Lets fly and you’ll see it.” Taking her hand they disappeared down a dark ally and flew to the Empire State Building. They landed at the platform by the needle. Derek wrapped his arms around her holding her against him. “Here we are, and you’re higher than the tourists go. Pretty impressive view isn’t it?”

Emily giggled “This is where King Kong held Faye Ray”

Derek chuckled. “You are correct.”

Emily leaned against him. “The cars look so small and the buildings look like printed circuit boards.” Emily got very quiet as she listened. She looked at Derek. “Did you hear that? Did you hear Nicholas?”

Derek listened then took Emily’s hand “We have to get back to Bar Harbor.”

***

They flew threw the air and landed quietly in the yard. Emily listened as she walked quietly towards the side of the house. Derek took the opposite side. They walked slowly watching, listening. Emily tripped over something and fell to the ground. She looked to see what she had tripped on and saw Gerry lying unconscious. Emily leaned over him. “Gerry, Gerry, wake up.” She said shaking him.

Gerry’s head rolled to the left as his eyes fluttered and finally opened “What happened?” Emily asked.

Gerry sat up. “Emily, I’m so sorry. I heard something and came out to investigate. I rounded the corner and that’s all I remember” Derek called silently to Emily telling her he found Jen and was carrying her into the house. She was ok just a bit limp. Gerry stood up slowly. “We have to find Nicholas,” he said rubbing his head.

They walked around the house and then inside. Gerry went to Jen and Emily ran through the rooms calling Nicholas. Panic was building quickly because he wasn’t answering her. She couldn’t hear his heart.

Emily ran back into the living room she said, “Derek, he’s not answering. Neither are the wolves. I can’t find them.”

Derek heard the fear in her voice. “Where have you looked?”

Emily told him she had searched the upstairs and main floor of the house. Derek brought his finger to his lips indicating that she shouldn’t answer what he was about to say. He motioned towards the fireplace and said, “Emily lets search the woods and beach area.” He pressed a brick and a section of fireplace moved opening up a passageway. He motioned for her to enter. Derek took her hand and led her down a flight of stairs and into a dark hallway. Silently he said, I taught Nicholas that if anyone ever tried to take him he was to come here. There are entrances all over the house. Since he and the wolves are missing this would be my best guess. He walked several feet and opened a door. Instantly the sound of growling wolves flooded the hallway. Emily ran through the entry to find Nicholas huddled in a corner flanked by Killer and Mishka.

“Nick,” she said softly. The little boy ran to his mother. She scooped him up. “What happened?” she asked gently.

Nicholas looked at her “I was in bed and all of a sudden Uncle Gerry told me to hide. Mommy, how did Uncle Gerry do that? He was outside.”

Emily hugged him. “Your Daddy will have to explain that…I can’t.” Derek walked over to them. “Em, let me take him,” he said reaching for Nicholas.

Derek and Emily walked into the living room with Nicholas finding Gerry sitting next to Jen. “We leave here at dusk, tell the others. It’s not safe here any longer. We can’t risk it.”

Gerry nodded. “I agree. I think if you have time, you should go back to the city with Nicholas. We’ll meet up tomorrow.”

Derek frowned “You and Jen are coming with us. She’s carrying the second child.”

Gerry looked at Derek. “Do you think they’d come after her? Our child is not special.”

Derek frowned. “Gerry, your child would be in line if something happened to Nicholas. No more talk we leave now.” Derek veiled his thoughts sending a message to the others. They would meet tomorrow night at the compound. Then he looked at his wolves. “We fly.” and disappeared into a fine mist.

They arrived at the penthouse just as the sun started peaking over the horizon. Derek looked at Gerry and Jen. “You two sleep in there. Nicholas will sleep with us today. Snow, Shadow, guard Jen.”

Immediately Snow and Shadow were at Jenny’s side. Derek looked at Killer, Phantom and Mishka. “Come,” he said carrying Nicholas into the master suite.

Jen looked up at Gerry. “What’s this all about?” Gerry frowned “Jen, it’s a long story, but the brief summary is that Emily was the first vampire to birth a baby. This made Emily and Derek kind of like royalty. I am part of Derek’s clan and you are too. You’re pregnant. If something happens to Derek and Nicholas then our child would be next in line for leadership.”

Gerry looked at Emily “Can you please help me with this?” he asked.

Emily smiled slightly “You’re doing pretty well, but I’ll help.” She took Jen’s hand “Lets sit on the couch and I’ll help Gerry with this tale.” They sat on the couch. Emily looked at Jen “Ok here goes. A long time ago an evil Vamp named Jacque killed a beautiful woman named Elizabeth in front of her fiancé Nicholas. Nicholas watched as Elizabeth was tortured, raped and then killed. Jacque and his evil cohorts then sucked the life from Nicholas leaving him to die but he didn’t because someone came back and turned Nicholas into a Vamp. For a hundred and fifty plus years Nicholas, who changed his name to Derek, searched the earth waiting for his beloved Elizabeth to be reborn. Derek was a kinder, gentler Vamp and the evil Jacque ruled until Elizabeth was reborn and Derek found her. At that point it was like a proclamation that if Derek could make the woman fall in love with him and if a child was born out of that love; he would be ruler of the vamps leading them into peaceful co-existence with humans. I am Elizabeth, Derek is Nicholas, and Nicholas is the product of our love.”

Jen looked at Emily. “And this Jacque guy, where is he?”

Emily smiled. “Before Nicholas was born…actually right after he was conceived, Derek and Jacque were in a fight to the death. Derek was hurt very badly and when I thought he was dying I became. Jacque was killed but he still has many followers. They disappear for long periods of time then come back and stir things up again. We have killed many, but there always seems to be more. Jen, we have a close family here. All of us will fight to the death if threatened. You’re safe with us and Snow and Shadow will become your closest allies. They will warn you of danger, give their lives to protect you.”

Jen frowned. “Em, are you sure my baby will be ok?”

Emily hugged her. “We’ll all be ok. By now Nick, Tanya, Merrek, Clair, Eve and Frank have sent word for our family to gather. They will protect the five of us. Our immediate circle is the one you trust. They will not cross you, they will not betray you.” Emily hugged her again. “Now, oh pregnant one, there’s food in the refrigerator, eat, and go to sleep.”

Emily looked towards Gerry. “Go get Jen food and take her to bed.” Emily stood up. “I’m going to lock up and crash. Killer, come.” Emily checked the locks and walked into the master suite with killer at her heels. She turned back towards the living room. “Sleep well you two; we travel at sundown.” She said as she closed the bedroom door.

***

Nicholas was asleep in the bed and Derek was sitting on the sofa going through papers, scanning them and emailing them to Kathy. He looked up when he felt Emily’s lips on his neck. “Is Jen ok?” he asked.

Emily sat beside him resting her head against his shoulder. “She got a summarized version of your history and Jacque. She knows you fought, but not that I fought. I told her she was safe within the family circle.”

Derek kissed the top of her head. “You are a fine leader. We’ll all get through this. We’ll make a better life for Vamps and Humans too. We just have to rid the world of the radical bastards that followed Jacque and his bastard brother.”

Emily laughed a bit. “Tell me how you really feel about them.”

Derek turned to face her and kissed her. “You, my sweet, are amazing,” He whispered.

Emily wrapped her arms around his neck. “So are you, my king. Now let’s go to bed.”

Derek kissed her lightly. “I have to finish this. I’ll be up for a few hours, you go ahead to bed and I’ll join you as soon as this crap is finished.”

Emily’s lips caressed his ear. “Can I help?”

Derek smiled. “Not necessary. Now go to bed.”

Emily stood up. “Hurry, will you? I sleep better with you beside me.”

Derek reached for her hand squeezing it. “I will.”

***

Emily dressed and started closing up the penthouse. She brought valuable personal effects into the hidden passage and to the safe room. As she closed the doorway off from the bedroom Derek opened his eyes. “Where were you?” he asked.

Emily turned to look at him. “I’ve moved some of our personal things to the safe room. If someone breaks into the house while we’re gone, I don’t want them to find certain things.”

Derek looked at Nicholas who was still asleep then to Emily. “I need to feed.” He said softly.

Emily nodded. “I do, too. Do you suppose we could get Gerry and Jen to watch Nicholas?”

Derek slipped out of bed and pulled on a pair of jeans and a tee shirt. “Come on lets go find Gerry and ask him to watch Nicholas.” They slipped quietly out of the bedroom and walked into the living room. Derek called to Gerry asking him to watch Nicholas.

Within minutes Gerry and Jen came walking into the room. Emily smiled. “Thank you for doing this…we need to feed.”

Jen smiled. “Go feed. When you come back we’ll be ready to travel.”

Emily and Derek quickly made their way through the city streets listening for prey. Emily heard the cry of a child. She grabbed Derek’s hand and made her way quickly to a dark warehouse whispering. “Be silent, there’s a child in trouble here. Listen, she’s whimpering for her mother.”

Derek pulled her abruptly to a stop and silently said, “Emily, calm down. You need to be thinking clearly.”

Emily looked at him. “I am calm, but I’m going to kill the bastard hurting her.”

Emily broke free from his grasp. Derek knew there would be no stopping her at this moment so he followed her; listening. He listened to the child calling out for her mother. They walked silently into the deep blackness of the warehouse. In the distance they could see light seeping under a door. Emily’s fangs extended as did her nails. Saliva dripped from her fangs as she approached the door. She listened. She heard two men and one woman talking inside. They had taken the child from her parents. They had stolen her from her bed as her parents slept in the next room. The child cried. She was frightened. Then Emily heard the sound of a loud slap and a man saying, “Shut up kid or I’ll kill you before your parents even know you’re missing.”

Emily looked at Derek. He nodded his approval and Emily’s hand reached for the doorknob. She sniffed the air, got his scent and opened the door pouncing on the one that struck the child. She brutally sank her fangs into his neck and fed. Derek grabbed the woman by the arm as he sank his fangs into a man he held against him. Emily’s victim fell to the floor dead.

The woman Derek held looked at Emily. “What are you?” she cried.

Emily smiled showing her fangs with blood dripping from them and hissed, “Your worst nightmare you child-stealing bitch,” and then she sank her fangs into the struggling woman. Derek dropped the man to the floor and joined Emily in finishing off the woman.

Emily retracted her fangs and started looking for the child. She found her in a dark closet. “It’s ok little one. Come to me and we’ll find your mommy and daddy.” She cooed. The child looked up wide eyed. Emily crouched down extending her arms. “Come on, it’s ok. I won’t hurt you.” The little child stood up and ran to Emily wrapping her arms around her neck. Emily lifted her into her arms. “Ok, baby, close your eyes for a few minutes.” She whispered. Emily didn’t want the child to see the three dead bodies with shredded throats. She quickly carried her out of the warehouse with Derek at her heels.

Derek frowned “Ok, Miss Emily, how are we going to get her back to her parents?”

Emily thought for a moment. “Darling, take a good whiff of her scent. Then sniff out her family.”

“Emily it doesn’t work that way.”

Emily looked at the child who was around three. She had red hair, vivid blue eyes and a light dusting of freckles across her nose. She was beautiful. She smiled at the child. “What’s your name sweetheart?”

The little girl looked up at her, “Dani.”

Emily smiled. “That’s a very pretty name. Do you know what your last name is?” she asked.

The child gave her a blank look.

Emily stroked her hair gently. “Dani, do you have two names?”

Dani smiled and nodded yes. Emily glanced at Derek and smiled. “Dani, can you tell me your two names?”

Dani smiled “Dani Robbins.”

Emily hugged her. “Good girl! Dani, what’s your daddy’s name?” Dani smiled happily. “Daddy!” She giggled.

Emily giggled back. “What does mommy call daddy?”

Dani smiled. “Jack!”

Emily hugged her again. “Good girl.”

Emily reached for Derek’s hand. “Find the home of Jack Robbins quickly.” Derek lifted his cell phone and called information. Within a few moments he looked at Emily.

“There are half a dozen, let’s try the one that I have and if it’s not right we’ll find a phone book.”

Emily nodded. “Lets go get little Dani home” They walked several blocks, cut through a park and walked several more blocks. Dani looked up as they approached a house with a fenced yard. She took Emily’s face in her little hands and said excitedly “My bike!” as she pointed to a tricycle in the yard.

Emily looked at Derek. “This must be the place.”

Derek looked at her, “Em, how are we going to do this.”

Emily smiled “Watch and learn my love.”

Emily walked up to the front door and rang the bell several times. From inside she heard a dog barking.

Dani looked at Emily. “That’s Niclas, my doggy.”

Emily smiled. “I have a doggie too.” The lights on the porch came on and a woman asked, “Who’s there?

Dani excitedly called, “Mommy, its Dani.”

The woman opened the door slowly. She saw a young woman with long blond hair dressed in jeans holding her daughter. Emily pushed. It’s ok, you won’t remember this. Your daughter is safe. Then Emily smiled at the woman. “My husband and I were out walking and we saw little Dani here wandering. She’s a very smart little girl. Thank god she knew her last name.”

Dani looked at Emily and hugged her then gave her a kiss and reached for her mother. Mrs. Robbins looked totally confused and Emily pushed again. We rescued her, she’s safe and home. Put her to bed and forget this visit. Dani smiled at Emily and waved at Derek as her mother carried her into the house closing the door.

Derek smiled as Emily joined him on the sidewalk. “It’s late, let’s get home. We have the trip ahead of us.” Emily said as she took his hand.

***

They arrived back at the penthouse around two in the morning. Nicholas was playing cars with Jen and Gerry. “Better late than never, we ran into some trouble” Derek said as they entered the house.

Jen looked up. “Is everything ok?”

Emily nodded. “Everything is fine. Is everyone ready to go?”

“Tanya, Nick, Frank and Eve, Merrek and Claire have already left. They’re going to have the houses heated before we get there.” Gerry said as he stood up.

Derek chuckled. “What a great idea. We won’t freeze for hours after getting there.”

Nicholas looked at Emily, “Mommy who’s Dani?”

Emily smiled at him. “Dani is a little girl I helped this evening. She was lost and I took her home to her mommy.”

Nicholas smiled. “She’s pretty. She has hair like Aunt Jen.”

Emily glanced at Derek then back to Nicholas. “Yes she does. Now let’s clean up the cars and be on our way.”

Chapter Twenty

They arrived in Alaska with time to watch the aurora as it shimmered through the night sky in shades of red and green. They stood in the yard gazing up for a few minutes.

Derek squeezed Emily’s hand gently. “Em, lets get Nicholas inside.”

Emily looked down at her son. “You’re right, he’s shivering.”

Derek picked Nicholas up. “Come on son it’s too cold out here.” Derek said walking towards the house followed by Emily, Gerry and Jen.

Nicholas looked at Derek. “Let me go, daddy,” he said pushing against him.

Derek put him on the floor. “Take off your jacket and go play with Killer in your room”.

Nicholas frowned. “Daddy, where is my room? I forgot.”

Derek chuckled. “I’ll show you,” he said taking his hand.

***

Emily looked at Jen. “You’re hungry, very hungry aren’t you?”

Jen nodded “Emily, what’s wrong with me?”

Emily sat next to her on the couch and looked at Gerry. “You know the drill bring her a glass and several bags, hurry.” Emily turned her attention back to Jen. “You’ll be ok, I went through this. We’ll make sure we have everything you need when you need it.” Gerry handed Jen the glass and she gulped down the blood. She looked up as she handed him the glass. “Ger, I need more.” He refilled the glass handing it back to her.

Derek came back into the room to see Jen gulping down the third glass. He looked at Emily. “Feeding frenzy?” Emily smiled up at him and nodded. “Jen, we’ll move a refrigerator into your room near the bed. It will be stocked and ready for you when the hunger hits.”

Emily looked up at Derek. “Do you suppose it would make a difference if she fed every hour or so?”

Derek shook his head. “I really don’t know… but I think it’s worth a try. I’d hate for her to go through what you did,” he replied as he rubbed her shoulders.

Jen finally regained her composure. “God, that’s an awful feeling.”

Emily hugged her. “I know it is. Your hunger is starting later in your pregnancy than mine did. Listen, we’re going to try an experiment to see if it makes a difference. I want you to feed every hour or so. Maybe it will stop that horrible hunger that strikes without warning.”

Claire and Merrek walked in looking at Gerry. “You’re staying here until we can get the heat fixed in your dome. It’s too cold in there,” Merrek said as he sat on the floor pulling Claire into his lap.

Emily looked at Derek. “We’d better set up the office for them. Can you bring the small refrigerator? I’ll pull the Murphy bed and get it made up.”

Derek stood up, “One refrigerator on the way”.

Claire and Emily made up the Murphy bed, lit the fire place, and made room near the bed for the refrigerator. Derek put the refrigerator up next to the bed and placed a couple of large plastic glasses on the top of it along with a lamp and TV remote.

***

Derek looked around “Where are the others? We have things to discuss.” Derek called silently to Tanya, Nick, Eve, Frank and Tony.

Once everyone was present Derek stood up. “Ok, someone attacked Gerry and Jen while they were watching Nicholas. We need to figure out who and why and then put a stop to it. Does anyone have any ideas?”

Nick frowned. “I’ve been trying to figure this out since it happened. The only thing I can come up with is one of the radical old school vamps.” Merrek nodded in agreement.

“Who has the most influence on the older vamps?” Emily asked Derek.

Nick replied before Derek could, “Andre and Colin.

Derek nodded in agreement. “What are you thinking Em?”

“Why don’t we call a meeting with them and see if they can help put a stop to this.”

Derek frowned. “Colin would help. He’s on our side. Andre, on the other hand, is a bastard. I don’t think he’d help.”

Claire voiced her question next. “Derek, can we turn Andre fully to our side?”

Derek chuckled. “The only thing that works with him is a beautiful woman and sex.”

Tanya laughed. “It’s pretty much the same for all men, isn’t it?”

Nick nudged her with his elbow. “Tanya not all men.”

Claire giggled. “Yes monsieur, all men. A pretty face, a good body and sex works with all of them.”

Merrek looked down at Claire. “Do you really think the only thing that attracted me to you was your beautiful face, fantastic body, and the great sex?”

Jen laughed. “There you go,” she said in a very matter of fact manner.

Derek chuckled. “Now ladies you can’t possibly think that.”

Emily stood and walked next to Derek. She watched as he followed her every movement with his eyes. She pulled on his arm motioning that she wanted to tell him something. He leaned closed to her and she whispered, “It is true. The first attraction is looks.”

Derek leaned close to her ear. “You’re right.” he whispered and then looked at the guys.

“Ok boy’s, they’ve got our number. Now who can we get to seduce Andre to our way of thinking?”

Nick chuckled. “He’s always been attracted to Eve, Tanya and Claire and at your coming out party he was very hot for Emily.”

Derek shook his head. “He’s not having any of my women.”

Emily gasped holding back laughter “Your women?”

Derek’s face reddened a bit. “You know what I mean. Don’t twist my words”

Claire walked to Emily’s side with Tanya at her heels. “Derek, I think the four of us could do him in,” Claire said seriously.

Merrek frowned. “No Claire.”

Tanya glanced around the room. “I agree with Claire.”

“So do I,” Eve said as she got up and stood with them.

Jen looked at Emily. “Who the hell is this Andre?”

Eve, Emily, Tanya and Claire replied simultaneously. “He’s a pig,” and broke into laughter.

“Do you think he’d get off with four hot women and one pregnant one?” Jen asked smiling.

Tanya took Jens hand. “Join the sisterhood, oh pregnant one.” Jen stood up and joined the others. Derek sat on the floor next to Merrek.

“OK ladies, you come up with a plan that’s acceptable and we’ll consider it. Once the plan is in place and agreeable by all of us, and I do mean all of us, I’ll call the meeting.”

Gerry looked at Jen. “You can’t do this. You’re pregnant.”

Jen smiled. “Since when is pregnancy a handicap? Some men find pregnant women hot”.

Emily giggled. “Derek did.”

Laughing Claire said, “Ladies we’ll meet at sunset, feed Jen and put our plan together. Right now I’m going to take Merrek home and get some practice in the art of seduction.” She turned and sauntered past Merrek. “Come, we have homework to do,” she said in French.

Merrek got to his feet mumbling, “I love it when she speaks French,” and followed her home.

***

Emily lifted a sleeping Nicholas and carried him to his bed. Derek helped her change him into his pajamas and covered him then reached for Emily’s hand and led her down the hall into the living room. “Em, this is not a good idea with Andre. He’s a powerful Vamp. One or all of you could get hurt, and Jen absolutely can’t be there.”

Emily sat on the couch. “Derek, first off nothing would be done without you guys on the side lines. I may be young, but I’m not stupid.”

Derek sat next to her. “I’m going to set up a meeting with Colin. Jen and Gerry stay here with Nicholas but the rest of us go. Maybe he can give us some insight.”

Emily took his hand and replied, “Good idea Mr. Burnes. Now tell me what Andre likes, tell me what you think it would take to convert him to our ways.”

Derek chuckled. “You know how some men are happy with one woman?” Emily nodded and Derek continued. “Andre likes a menagerie of women. All sizes, shapes and colors. He also likes to be a bit cruel and he has a hot temper. He followed Jacque and Philippe because he’s a sadist. He gets off on tormenting. He also goes both ways when the mood hits him.

”Derek, if he goes both ways, you could strut around in a little gee string type thing.”

Derek frowned. “Oh, Emily… he’d hurt me,” he whined. Emily hit him playfully.

***

The next evening they went to meet Colin. They landed in a courtyard in New Orleans. Derek knocked on the door and was soon greeted by Colin. “Come in. it’s so good to see all of you.” They walked into the sitting room and sat down. “So, Derek, how can I assist you?” Colin asked.

Derek frowned. “Colin, we’re having some issues. Someone is still after my son. Possibly my entire family,” he said as he motioned around the room. “We need to call a council and try to put an end to this. You are the Elder, the others listen to you.” Colin frowned.

“Derek, you’ll always be a target. You stand for something new, something the others don’t understand or want.”

Derek stood up and began to pace as he replied, “Colin, I don’t want to rule if it endangers my family. I just want to live in peace. I’ve never believed in scaring people to death.”

Colin smiled at Derek. “Son, you are the leader. It became so when Nicholas was born.”

Derek continued to pace. “Colin, we need to figure out a solution. Nicholas is only a child. I can’t have him hurt. He can’t defend himself. He’s not even four years old.”

Merrek looked at Derek. “May I say something?”

Derek nodded. “Of course, you’re in this too.”

Merrek looked at Colin. “Ok, Derek is the leader. There are many Vamps that will follow his lead. Jacque and Philippe are gone now. Who leads that sect?”

Colin frowned “You all know him. Andre.”

Emily sprang to her feet. “He would give orders to hurt, kill or kidnap my son?”

Colin nodded. “He’s a pig and, yes, he is the one you have to deal with.”

Emily knelt in front of Colin taking his hands in hers. “Colin, I’m begging you for help. How can we rectify things? How can we make some kind of arrangement with Andre so he stops coming after us. So he leaves my son alone.”

Colin looked into her eyes. “Andre tends to stay in Europe. He doesn’t particularly like the Americas. Let me talk with him. Maybe I can make an agreement that he can rule Europe and you the Americas. Would that be acceptable Derek?”

Derek nodded. “I don’t care as long as we’re left alone. When can we expect to hear back from you? Do you need me to come with you? What do you think?”

Colin chuckled, “Derek, you’re babbling. I’ll contact him after you leave New Orleans; if he has an interest I’ll call a meeting between the three of us on neutral ground.”

***

Nicholas ran to Emily when she entered the house. “Mommy, Dani is crying. I was talking to her and she told me about a bad man that hit her and hurt her. She’s afraid he’ll hurt here again.”

Emily looked at Derek then knelt by her son. “Nicholas, how did you talk to Dani?” she asked.

Nicholas smiled and pointed to his head. “I talked to her in my head. She has a dog named Nicholas.” He said smiling.

Derek asked silently if Nicholas had fallen asleep. Gerry and Jen shook their heads no.

Derek knelt next to Emily and took Nicholas’s hand. “Nicholas, tell Dani in your head that the bad man can never hurt her again.”

Nicholas looked at his mother. Emily smiled lovingly at him. “Go ahead Nicholas, tell her.”

Nicholas stood quietly for a few minutes then frowned “She wants to know how come.”

Emily looked towards Derek as he spoke. “Tell her that they went far away and will never come back.”

Again Nicholas stood quietly. “Daddy, she said she’s still afraid.”

Derek smiled at Nicholas. “You tell her, that if they come back she should talk to you and tell you and then you tell her that your Daddy and Mommy will come and get her and take her back to her mommy.”

Nicholas smiled at Derek. “And me, too!”

Emily smiled. “Maybe when you’re bigger...right now you’re too small.”

Nicholas frowned. “Mommy, I’m a big boy… you said so.”

Derek chuckled. “Yes son, you are a big boy, just not big enough to help little Dani. Now, tell Dani what I said ok?”

Once again Nicholas stood quietly for a bit and then giggled as he looked at his parents. “She’s ok now. She told me to tell you that you have pretty hair mommy.”

Emily smiled. “Tell her I think she’s got pretty hair, too. Now, it’s time for bed.”

***

After they put Nicholas to bed Emily and Derek joined Gerry and Jen in the living room. “Colin is going to talk to Andre. He’s going to try and get him off my back. If he’s at all agreeable, Colin will set up a meeting on neutral ground.” Derek said as he sat in the chair resting his legs on the ottoman.

Gerry looked over at him, “A meeting with all of us, right?”

Derek shook his head, “No, a meeting with Colin, Andre and I.”

Gerry frowned “I don’t trust Andre. I trust Colin, but not Andre. How perfect would it be to pull you away for a meeting? You’d have no protection; and Emily and Nicholas would be alone, vulnerable, and you wouldn’t be able to protect them.”

Derek glanced at Emily then back at Gerry. “Gerry, Em and Nicholas would have the family for protection.”

“And who would cover your back?” Emily asked quietly.

Derek reached for her hand. “I’ll be fine.”

Emily stood up. “Look, I don’t like this whole thing. Gerry was able to voice what I’ve been feeling. What if Colin arranges this meeting in good faith with Andre, he acts like a gentleman initially and then it ends up being a trap? If, in fact, Andre is following the other two ass holes lead, then it’s a perfect way to separate us. A perfect way to kill you, and then he would have the opportunity to do away with Nicholas and the rest of the family.”

Derek glanced at Gerry. “Now look what you’ve started!”

Emily sat on Derek lap. “Gerry only voiced what I believe all of us feel. The others are home but if you ask them I think they’ll agree with us. Somehow we all feel safer when you’re here with us. I know I do.”

Jen had been quietly sipping on a glass of blood. She set the glass down. “I’m new to all this, I haven’t heard all the horror stories about Jacque and Philippe but I’ve heard enough. If this Andre character was one of their followers then my guess would be that Emily and Gerry are correct. We need to come up with a backup plan before you agree to anything. Derek, if you are the leader, Andre is going to try and kill you.”

Derek pushed Emily gently, “Let me up, I’m calling everyone here. I want to know their opinions on this.” Derek paced the floor as he waited. “I just want this over, I want to live my way without all this bullshit,” he mumbled.

Emily heard the door and looked up as Merrek, Claire, Nick Tanya, Eve, Frank and Tony filed in and found seats. “Gerry, Emily and Jen feel that if Andre agrees to the meeting it will be for his benefit, what do you think?”

Merrek spoke up quickly. “If you mean a trap of some sort, or a way of getting you away from Emily and Nicholas, I agree.”

“So do I.” Nick said followed by Claire, Tanya, Eve, Frank and Tony.

Derek sat in the chair again looking around the room. “So do I…Now, what do you think we should do?”

Nick answered first. “Colin likes you. If he were to sense a trap he'd do something about it. But Andre is slippery like an eel and he may be able to pull the wool over Colin's eyes. First we wait to see if a meeting is agreeable with Andre. If a meeting is in fact planned, then I can assure you Andre's people will be around in all shapes and sizes and so will we. We just have to figure out what to do with Nicholas. He needs to be protected but he can't be there. We also have to keep Jen protected.”

“Nick, how many do you suppose Andre will bring in tow?” Frank asked.

Nick thought for a moment and replied, “I would think a minimum four of his henchman will accompany him.”

Merrek was next. “I agree with Nick. I think we want our four best soldiers to accompany Derek. Everyone else stays here with Nicholas and Jen”

Gerry looked at Merrek. “So are you talking strongest or best fighters?”

“Best fighters aren't always the strongest. With these guys you have to be able to out smart them.” Merrek said seriously.

There was a pause in the conversation and Emily spoke up. “This is going to be torture for me. I belong by Derek’s side in battle, yet I am Nicholas's mother and need to ensure his wellbeing.”

Derek reached out taking her hand. “Your job is to protect Nicholas first and foremost.”

Emily started to say something but was cut off by Derek. “No choices on this one, blue eyes. You're the one that can and would protect Nicholas better than anyone because you're his mother.”

Emily frowned. “But,” and she was silenced by Derek’s lips on hers.

“No buts, Emily. That much has been decided. The sun is peeking over the horizon, think about all of this today and we'll meet around six o'clock to pick the four.”

***

When everyone was gone and Derek and Emily were in their room, he took Emily in his arms and kissed her gently. “Em, I know you want to be by my side when this happens, but I need you to be here with Nicholas. I need to be able to think clearly and not worry about him or you. With you here I know you’re both safe.”

Emily looked at him. “I know you’re right. But I’ll be crazy with worry until you’re back.” They walked to the bed and curled up together in silence.

After about an hour Derek said, “Yes, Emily, I know you want to say something.”

Emily lifted her head from his chest and looked into his eyes. “How talented do you suppose Andre is when it comes to fighting?”

Derek smiled. “Hopefully he’s not as talented as I am, but enough of this, try and sleep. We don’t even know if Andre will agree to a meeting.”

Emily brushed her lips against his as she rested her head against his chest. “He’ll agree. He’ll feel he has the upper hand and that he can win,” she mumbled as she closed her eyes.

Derek kissed the top of her head. “It’ll all be alright,” he said softly.

Chapter Twenty-one

They had slept a few hours when Derek was awakened by a silent communication from Colin. Derek, can I come to you? It’s urgent. Derek sat up after moving Emily’s head to a pillow. Colin what’s wrong?

Colin replied, I need to come to you, we need to talk. Where are you?

Derek thought for a moment. Colin, I’m at the penthouse. Meet me in at sundown. Colin agreed.

“Em, wake up. Em, now, you have to wake up.” Derek said as he shook her.

Emily opened her eyes. “What’s wrong?”

Derek was getting out of bed as he replied. “I just heard from Colin. Em, something is wrong. He wants to come to me but wouldn’t tell me why. I told him I was at the Penthouse. I’m taking Nick, Tony, and Frank with me. Gerry, Merrek, Claire, Tanya and Eve will be with you. I want everyone to stay together. I have to get ready. Call the others; tell them to get over here now.”

Emily dressed quickly in Jeans and a sweater as Emily called to the others giving them Derek’s instructions. She looked up as Derek walked back into the bedroom fully dressed. He wore a black suit with a black shirt opened at the neckline.

Emily smiled “You’re looking pretty hot tonight,” she whispered as she wrapped her arms around him sliding a knife in its sheath into the waistband of his pants.

Derek kissed the top of her head. “I want you and everyone else to be prepared for anything. I want you all to have weapons. Where the hell are they?” he asked as he took her hand leading her into the closet. “Em, if you press this button a panel will open in the wall. If there’s trouble you can all hide in the room behind the panel. Inside is another button. Press it and it will close. I have to go.”

Emily didn’t release him. “The others aren’t here yet.”

Derek lifted her chin kissing her. “I want to see Nicholas before I leave. Call me when they get here. While I’m with my son, call to them and tell them to speed it up. All of them.”

***

Nicholas sat up rubbing the sleep from his eyes as Derek entered the room. Killer lay at the bottom of the bed watching Derek as he approached. Derek sat on the bed. “Come here, son,” he said as he pulled him onto his lap. Nicholas hugged him and kissed him. Derek’s smile was strained. “Nicholas, daddy has to go out. I need you to listen to Mommy and do everything she tells you. I need you to be brave and help mommy if she needs you. You are a special little boy. You have special gifts that will surface when and if they are needed.” Derek held him close as he continued talking. “Things might happen that you don’t understand. They might even be scary. Just do as Mommy say’s ok?”

Nicholas hugged his father. “Daddy, what’s going to happen?”

Derek kissed the top of his head. “Hopefully nothing. I just need you to be a good boy. I love you, Nicholas. Give Daddy a kiss, I have to leave.”

Nicholas hugged Derek around the neck and kissed him. “I love you daddy, I’ll be good.”

Derek smiled and kissed him again. “Go back to sleep” Derek said as he set him back on the bed giving him a silent push to sleep. Nicholas yawned and closed his eyes. Derek kissed his forehead and whispered, “I love you.” and left the room.

***

The family was gathered in the living room when Derek came out of Nicholas’ room. “Nick, Frank, Tony, your coming with me. Merrek, Gerry and the ladies stay here with Emily, Nicholas and Jen. I have no idea what this is about, but the way Colin was communicating tells me something is wrong, very wrong. I need everyone on their toes. Everyone carries a weapon.” Mishka rubbed against Derek’s leg. “No, Mishka, you stay here and guard Nicholas.”

Gerry looked up at Derek from his seat on the couch. “What did he say?”

Derek frowned. “That’s why I think something is very wrong. He didn’t answer my questions. All he said was that he wanted to come to me.”

Gerry stood up. “My brothers, be prepared to fight. We will also be prepared.” He hugged Derek, then each of the others. Eve was at Frank’s side telling him to be careful. Tanya clung to Nick and kissed him as she silently told him she loved him. Emily stood beside Derek fighting tears.

Derek turned to Emily hugging her then lifted her chin. “I love you, blue eyes. See you later.” He kissed her then turned towards the others. “We have to fly now.” They dissolved into mist and disappeared.

They arrived in the penthouse with about fifteen minutes to spare. Derek quickly re-wound the video of outside and began to study it as Nick, Frank and Tony prepared their surroundings to their benefit. Nick looked over Derek’s shoulder as he watched the video. He turned towards Frank and Tony, “Colin, Andre, and two others. Colin is not a threat, the others are. Be alert.”

Derek turned towards them. “Vail your conversations and from here on its silent communication. They’ll be knocking any minute. Nick stay with me. Tony, Frank, shape shift into Phantom and Shadow and be ready to pounce.”

They waited for several minutes in silence. Derek received another communication from Colin. Derek, I’m not alone. He’s with me and up to no good. There are two others with him. Be prepared. Derek silently called to him and received no answer. Several more minutes passed and then came the knock on the door.

Derek walked to the door and looked out the peep hole. Silently he told the others that Colin was the only one visible. He unlocked the door and opened it. “Colin, so good to see you.” he said as he motioned for him to enter. As Colin started to enter he was push inside by Andre and two others as they forced their way in. Derek closed the door locking it. “Andre what a surprise.”

Andre smiled. “I’m sure you’re thrilled to see me.”

Derek chuckled. “Of course I’m happy to see you. I sent Colin to see about setting up a meeting, didn’t I?”

Andre looked around and saw Nick sitting in a chair. “I didn’t expect to see you.”

Nick forced a smile. “Glad to see you, too, and I’m thrilled to see you brought your henchman with you.”

Andre was annoyed and turned his attention back to Derek. “So, where’s your son and lovely companion?”

Derek’s smiled politely. “Thank you for inquiring about them. They’re fine.”

Andre snapped. “That’s not what I asked you, is it Derek?”

Derek chuckled. “No, Andre, that isn’t what you asked me. But, actually, it’s none of your business where my wife and child are.”

Andre glared at him. “Derek, why so cool?”

Derek smiled again. “I’m not cool; I’m simply stating a fact. It’s none of your fucking business. Now, shall we talk business? Please, have a seat,” he said motioning towards the dining room table.

Andre and his guards sat at the table. Derek looked at Colin. “Colin, please have a seat, you too Nick.”

After they had taken their places at the table Derek said, “Okay, let’s begin.” He took his seat at the head of the table.

Andre was the first to speak. “Okay, Derek, what is it you want?”

Derek cleared his throat. “What I want is a way that my kind can live peacefully. Colin has mentioned that you don’t particularly like the Americas. I do. So, I propose that you rule the Vamps in Europe and I rule the Vamps in the Americas.”

Andre sneered, “Derek, what you don’t understand is that your kind are few. Mine are many. Your kind consists of the ones you and your clan have turned. It’s all in the blood line you know.”

Derek smiled again. “So, Andre, what is it you are trying to say?”

Andre stood up knocking his chair over. “What I have to say is this. You don’t have it in you to lead. Your family, clan, sect, whatever you call it is a joke. I will hunt you and your family until the day I die. I want the child. He’s about four now isn’t he? He’d be the perfect age to train. I can mold him into the perfect Vampire, one that will follow the thousands of years of vampire heritage. If I have him, he won’t be with a pussy sect. He’ll be with the true sect.”

Derek remained calm and stood up facing Andre. “Andre, do you want to continue living in dark caves, dirty dark places? Do you want to continue being hunted by humans? You do realize that they out-number us by millions.”

Andre smiled. “Yes, they do out number us, but we over power them, feed on them, scare them and we like it.”

Andre started moving towards Derek. The wolves beside Derek began to growl. “Andre, you’d best take your seat.” Derek said calmly as he watched Andre’s nails lengthen knowing he was ready to attack.

Colin looked at Andre. “Andre, this was supposed to be a friendly meeting.”

Andre glanced at Colin. “Old man, you need to shut up.” Colin stood and took his place by Derek’s side.

Andre chuckled. “Great, we now have a pussy vampire and a geriatric vampire to battle with. They’ll be no difficulty here tonight.” Andre’s guards were moving closer to Derek.

Nick now stood. “Andre, call your vampire goons back.”

Andre glared at him. “Nick, I’m shaking in my shoes. I’m not calling my goons back. I want to know where the vampress and the child are. I will do what is necessary to get that information. And, either way, the vampire world will be freed of the dark haired, so called leader and his friends.”

Derek was ready for battle. This would be strange. They would fight in a penthouse in New York City. There would be no escape until there was death. Silently, quickly, he communicated with his family in Alaska. Nick and Colin were also ready. Frank and Tony still in wolf form were ready to spring into action. Derek looked from Colin and Nick to Andre. “Andre, you have no idea of my following. You have no idea of the consequences if you hurt me or my family.”

Andre lunged at Derek across the table grabbing him by the neck as his goons went after Nick and Colin. “Derek, aren’t you even going to struggle?” Andre pulled Derek by the neck up towards the ceiling.

Derek let him believe he had the upper hand. “Andre, this is no place to battle. There’s no room, and if we’re going to kill each other, shouldn’t it be fun?”

Andre released him. “You are correct, this is too confined. We go to the place you were created and the place you will die. He looked at the goons. “Take them, I’ll take this one.” In an instant they disappeared.

***

Twenty-four hours had passed since the family had heard the silent communication from Derek. They sat gathered in the living room waiting to hear what was happening. Emily stood paced. “Merrek, they’re in trouble. I can feel it. I’m actually sick to my stomach from it.”

Merrek reached for her hand. “Emily, we have no idea where they are. I’ve been scanning for hours and have come up with nothing. It’s like the vampire world has gone silent.”

Emily sat again the panic welling up in her throat. “I can’t sit here. We have to help them.” She said softly.

Gerry looked across the room at her. “Emily, some of us could go, but some would have to stay here with Nicholas and Jen.”

Emily sobbed. “I can’t sit here in this deafening silence.”

Tanya stood. “I’m with Emily. It’s too fucking quiet. Now think. Where would they be? The penthouse is deadly silent.”

Claire spoke next. “We have to find them. They’re in big trouble. I feel it too.”

Nicholas came running into the room crying. He ran to Emily climbing up on her lap. “Mommy, Mommy,” he cried wrapping his arms around her neck.

“Nicholas, what’s wrong,” she asked as she rubbed his back.

He buried his face against her sobbing. “Daddy’s hurt. He’s tied up, he’s bleeding, and he sounds funny.”

Emily tensed at his words. As calmly as she could she asked, “Nicholas, tell me everything you saw.” The family gathered around Emily and Nicholas as she continued to coax Nicholas into revealing where Derek was. “Come on, sweetheart, tell me what you saw. Tell me everything.”

Nicholas looked up at his mother. “Mommy, Daddy’s in the woods by a cave. He and Uncle Nick and an old man are tied up on the ground. Daddies scared the sun is coming. He told me in my head that it’s where Elizabeth was.”

Emily continued rubbing his back. “Nicholas, do you see Uncle Nick, Frank and Tony?” Nicholas shook his head no.

Merrek asked, “Nicholas, do you see Phantom and Shadow?”

Nicholas giggled and pointed into the hall. “There.”

Merrek smiled. “Do you see dogs that look like Phantom and Shadow near Daddy?”

Nicholas concentrated for a few minutes. “They have chains around their necks and they hurt too.” He rested his head against Emily’s shoulder. Emily silently sent out a call to all the local Vamps. Then she asked Nicholas, “What did you mean when you said your daddy sounds funny?”

Nicholas looked at her, “He sounds like the man in that movie that talks funny”

Emily frowned, they had so many movies. “Can you show me the movie? Do we have it?” Nicholas nodded and climbed off her lap running to the movie case. He pulled out the movie Arthur and brought it to Emily pointing to the picture on the cover. “He sounds like him.”

Within minutes the room was filled with twenty vamps including the one that had helped Emily. Emily smiled and handed Nicholas to Gerry. “Gerry, take him to his room and you and Jen stay with him. I’m leaving you in charge”

Once Gerry, Jen and Nicholas were out of the room, Emily looked at the others. “Thank you for coming. Derek is in trouble. We need your help. I need ten of the best fighters to come with me and I need the balance to guard the house, Gerry, Jen and my son.” The vamps split into two groups. Emily smiled. “Thank you, I’ll be back in a few minutes, and then we fly. Prepare yourselves.” She turned and ran to Nicholas’ room.

“Gerry, we’re leaving. I trust you with Nicholas. See to his safety. If we don’t return then raise him as Derek would have wanted him raised.” Emily walked towards Nicholas and sat next to him on the bed. “Nicholas, can Mommy have a kiss?” Nicholas kissed her. “Sweetheart, we’re going to get Daddy. You be a good boy and stay with Uncle Gerry and Aunt Jen. Listen to what they say, okay?”

Nicholas clung to her. “Mommy I want to come with you.”

Emily held him and whispered, “You can’t. I love you baby.” She peeled him off of her and handed him to Gerry as she rushed from the room. Killer ran to her side. “No, Killer, you stay with Nicholas.”

Emily ran into the living room. “We fly now,” she shouted and they disappeared. They landed in the woods a few yards from the clearing. They silently made their way to the field by the cave. When they decided it was safe, they made their way closer to Derek, Nick, Frank and Tony. Merrek pulled Emily back “Slow Em. We have to be careful. He’ll be expecting us.” Emily turned to face him. Her fangs extended, saliva dripping from them. He’d never seen this vicious side of her. She was indeed a hunter. She pulled free from his grasp and ran to Derek. She fell to her knees beside him. “Derek, I’m here,” she whispered as she reached into the waistband of her jeans pulling out a knife to cut his binding. Tanya followed her lead and was beside Nick. Eve ran to Frank and licked at his wounds as she tried to get the chains open. Merrek and Claire went to Eve’s side to help remove the chains from Frank and Tony and then worked to free Colin.

The others stayed under cover and watched as they worked frantically against time. The sun was going to rise soon; they had to get them free and to safety. Finally they’re shackles had been removed. They were unconscious, but free. Emily called to the others, “Help us.” Derek, Nick, Frank, Tony and Colin were lifted into the air and they were soon home in Alaska.

Derek was brought to his room where Emily stripped his clothes off and covered him with a blanket. After she was certain he was alright she went to check on the others. Everyone was to stay with her and Derek. The others were to stay close and gather as many vamps as possible to help. She was certain there would be an attack on them. She just didn’t know when.

Frank and Tony were finally were in human form again. They sat on the couch. When Emily walked in, Frank stood up. “Emily, he plays dirty. He injected us with something making it impossible to fight. We were out numbered. Whatever they injected us with is powerful.”

Emily sank to the floor. “How do you fight these bastards? How many more will come after us if we succeed when Andre’s soldiers attack? And they will attack.”

Merrek knelt beside her. “Emily, we all need to sleep a while. Then we can figure this all out.”

Emily looked at him. “Merrek, we’re in darkness here. The sun won’t come up for another few hours and then it will only be up for a few hours. This is no time to be lax.”

Gerry spoke up. “Em, it’s broad daylight in the UK; we’re safe until at least six o’clock. You haven’t slept and neither has anyone else. We need to rest for a few hours, feed, and be ready. It won’t take Andre long to figure out where we are. And when he shows we need to be prepared.”

Emily stood up and walked to Frank and Tony. “What happened when they injected you?”

Tony frowned. “Emily, we were fighting and then we were unconscious. We got a little woozy and then nothing until we woke up tied to the ground.”

Derek staggered out of the bedroom. “Christ, this is like a bad hangover,” he announced as he walked over to Emily. “Em, we’re fine, but you are correct, we need to gather forces and be ready not later than four o’clock. Gerry was being generous saying we have until six. I don’t think they’ll strike at four but we need to be ready.” Derek sank onto the couch rubbing his face. “They had to inject us with something like Demerol. It’s like an anesthetic.”

Tanya stood up and walked over to Nick. He was on the floor and starting to wake up. She looked at everyone in the room. “We have a serious problem here if he brings more injectables with him. If he nails all of us with an injectable then no one will be awake to protect Nicholas, and Jen.”

Nick took her hand and said sleepily, “We need to be smarter than he is. He injected us knowing one of us would get through the mental fog long enough to call for help. He knew you’d come and unfortunately, lead him to the compound.” He sat up. “Fuck, this shit is hard to shake off. Derek, we need to sleep in shifts. Emily is right. They could be knocking on our door at any moment.”

Colin sat quietly listening and watching the others. “Where’s Nicholas?” He asked. Emily sprang to her feet and ran to Nicholas’s room. He and Jen were playing with Killer and Mishka when she opened the door. “Jen, Nicholas, come into the living room; we need to stay together.”

Nicholas looked up. “Can I bring my truck?”

Emily smiled. “Yes, sweetheart, come on.”

As they walked into the living room Nicholas looked around. “Mommy, where can I play? There’s no room?”

Nick stood up and sat on the hearth. “Right here, buddy.”

Colin smiled at Nicholas. “You did a good job helping us, Nicholas.”

Nicholas smiled. “I know.” And he sat on the floor with Killer at his side and began playing with the truck.

Derek stood and walked to Nicholas and sat on the floor next to him. “Jen, sit on the couch, you’re a bit too pregnant to sit on the floor comfortably.”

“Where were each of you injected? Colin asked.

“They nailed me in the neck.” Derek replied. In turn they each answered, “The neck”.

Emily sat next to Derek taking his hand. “How can we protect our necks?”

Jen looked at Emily. “Em, I was listening from the other room. This scares the shit out of me, but, I agree with Nick. They did that so you’d lead them back here. I don’t know that they’ll use that angle again.”

Emily frowned. “Not even to render us unconscious so he can take what he wants?”

Nicholas laughed looking at his mother. “Mommy, he can’t have me, I’m yours and Daddy’s.”

Derek pulled Nicholas onto his lap. “That’s right, you’re ours. But this man is very bad and he’s going to try and take you away from us.”

Nicholas looked at his father, “He’s not going to take me away from you. I won’t let him.” He said matter of factly.

Derek kissed the top of his head. “You play and don’t worry about what we’re taking about, ok?”

Derek stood up and walked to the kitchen. He was hungry, very hungry. “Emily, come here.” He called from the kitchen.

Emily went to him. “What’s wrong?”

Derek shook his head trying to clear the fog. “I need to feed. I need to feed badly.” Emily reached for the handle on the refrigerator but Derek captured her hand in his. “I need live, warm blood. But I don’t think I’m clear enough to hunt alone.”

Emily lifted his hand to her lips. “Then we’ll go feed. Come.” Derek shook his head no. “I want Gerry to come with me. This will not be pleasant for you to see. You need to stay with Nicholas. Go back in the living room and send Gerry to me.” Emily did as she was told and Gerry joined Derek in the kitchen.

***

They misted out of the house. Once they were away from the compound Derek said, “I want to shred something to bits. I want to sink my fangs into something and shred it. I’m blind with anger and hunger.”

Gerry squeezed his shoulder. “Feed yes, shred, no. If you shred your victim then you’re no better than Andre.” Derek sank to the ground followed by Gerry. They walked silently though the woods. Gerry pulled Derek to a stop. He had never seen him so angry, so unsure of himself. “Derek, we’ll all fight to the death to protect Nicholas.”

Derek’s eye’s welled with red tears. “Gerry, what have I done? By finding Emily, I’ve had such joy, such love. We’ve created the first child and now we constantly have to be at war to protect him.”

Gerry put his arm around Derek’s shoulders. “And, my brother, we will win this battle, and the next and every battle that follows because you are a good man. You’ve always been a good man. Nothing will happen to Nicholas or Emily. Come on, let’s get you fed; we can’t be gone long.”

Derek listened in the darkness and started walking quietly. He came upon a clearing with a herd of caribou. He pushed, I need to feed. I will not harm you. Red tears stained his face. A large male caribou approached Derek and lay in the snow in front of him. Derek knelt beside the large animal running his hand along its neck. Derek found the pulse and sank his fangs into the caribou’s neck. With each heartbeat warm, rich blood flowed down his throat. With each beat of the heart he felt his strength returning. Derek retracted his fangs and licked at the wounds. “Thank you, my friend,” he whispered as he stood up. The Caribou stood, looked at Derek for a moment then ran to his herd. Derek walked toward Gerry. “We best get back.” As they flew, Derek called to his followers telling them that he needed help. Telling them where the compound was.

***

When they walked back into the living room, Emily looked up and smiled. Better?”

Derek nodded his head. “Much.” He sat on the floor next to Emily. “I’ve called to the others. They’re coming.”

Emily reached out touching his cheek and silently said, you’re face is streaked with blood tears.

Derek smiled down at her and replied, “Come with me. I need to talk to you.”

***

In their bedroom Derek sat in the chair pulling Emily onto his lap. “This isn’t how it was supposed to be. You weren’t supposed to have to worry about surviving battle after battle. You weren’t supposed to have to worry about the life and safety of our son. I’m so very sorry I’ve done this to you.” Fresh blood tears dripped from his eyes. Emily kissed him then licked at the tears escaping his eyes.

Emily looked into his green eyes now rimmed red. “I wouldn’t have it any other way. If I did, I wouldn’t have you, Nicholas or the others in my life and I love each of you dearly. We’ll get through this. Somehow, good wins out over evil. We’ll survive. All of us will.”

Derek smiled sadly. “You sound like your three year-old son.”

Emily kissed his forehead. “My very gifted three year-old son. Now, go wash your face, and let’s join the others. We have to plan. Then we have to sleep a few hours.”

***

Derek and Emily joined the others. Gerry looked up. “Feel better?”

Derek nodded as he sat down. “Okay, let’s get a plan in order. We need to protect Jen and Nicholas first and foremost.”

Emily got up. “I’ll be right back.” She disappeared and returned with a battered blood stained Kevlar vest. “This protected Nicholas, now it will protect Jen’s baby.”

Nick looked at the group. “What about the injectables?”

Gerry frowned. “There’s no way to protect ourselves against them. They can inject anywhere. We’ll just have to be careful.”

Derek looked at Tanya. “Is the hiding place still viable?” Tanya nodded yes. Derek sighed. “Nicholas and Jen will stay in the hiding place. The rest of us must fight.” He stood up and walked to the door. “Help has arrived.” He opened the door to about fifty people. “Derek, we will defend you. We will fight along side you.” They said in unison when the door opened. Derek smiled. “Come in.”

An hour passed and it would soon be daylight. Derek looked at Tanya. “The family stays here. Can you bring our guests to the other domes. We must all sleep and be prepared for battle before the sun goes down.”

Tanya stood up along with Nick. “Come with us and we’ll show you where you can rest.” Nick and Tanya escorted the others to the domes and returned to the main dome.

Derek put Nicholas in their bed and stretched out next to him. Emily came in with a glass filled with blood. “Is he asleep?”

Derek smiled. “He’s out for the count. Wouldn’t it be nice to be a child and not have to worry about all the shit we have to deal with?”

Emily sat next to him. “He does worry about things. He just isn’t quite sure what he’s worrying about. He doesn’t know how to process the things he can see.”

Derek folded his hand around hers. “I hope he doesn’t see what’s going to happen later. He’ll see a side of us he would never expect. It will scare him to death.”

Emily rested her head on his shoulder. “Derek, he’ll get through this mess just like we will. Now we need to try and sleep. It’s been a while since we’ve slept.” She lifted the glass of blood to her lips and drank it down quickly then stretched out on the other side of Nicholas. “Sleep well” she said softly as her eyes closed.

***

Derek was awake before anyone else. He dressed in many layers and pulled out several layers of clothes for Emily. He walked quietly through the house to the kitchen. He pulled on the cabinet door under the sink and searched for the button that would open the hiding place. He had to make sure Nicholas would be safe. A panel in the pantry closet opened. He stepped inside and turned on the lights. There was a bed, couch, television and lots of snack food. At the far end of the room was a small refrigerator stocked with drinks for Nicholas but nothing for Jen. He quickly went back into the main house and pulled thirty bags of blood out of the refrigerator bringing them into the hiding place. When he was confident that both Nicholas and Jen would have everything they would need for a few days he closed the entrance and walked back to the bedroom.

***

Emily was up and getting dressed. Derek looked at her. “Don’t forget your weapon. I’ll wake the rest of them. Let Nick sleep until we’re ready to lock him and Jen in the hiding place.”

Emily looked at Derek. “You need to calm yourself. If you don’t, you won’t think clearly and I for one want you thinking clearly.”

Derek opened his arms. “Come here.”

Emily went into his arms resting her head against his chest then looked up at him as she said, “It will work out the way it’s supposed to. No go wake the others. I can hear Andre and he’s not far away.”

Emily sat on the bed next to Nicholas running her hand over his forehead. “Nicholas, you need to wake up now.”

Nicholas stretched. “What’s wrong Mommy?”

Emily smiled. “Nothing’s wrong. You and Aunt Jen are going to stay in a secret room until Daddy and I come to get you. No matter what you hear in your head, you need to stay in the secret room. Killer and Mishka will be with you.”

Nicholas looked at his mother. “I want to help you and Daddy.”

Emily hugged him. “Sweetheart, you can’t. You’re too small. Now come on, let’s go get some breakfast and get you and Jen to safety.”

Emily and Nicholas were in the kitchen when there was a large crash against the Dome. “Derek!” Emily shouted as she grabbed Nicholas dragging him to the pantry closet. “Derek, I don’t know where the entry is,” she called.

Nicholas pulled away from her and ran to the sink, “Mommy, its here. He pressed the button and the false wall slid open.

“Nicholas, get in there now!” Emily shouted as Derek came in with Gerry and Jen at his heels.

“Jen go with Nicholas,” Gerry said as Derek whistled for the wolves.

Killer and Mishka came running. “Mishka, protect,” Derek said as he quickly kissed Nicholas. “Listen to Aunt Jen. Stay in here until Mommy and I come to get you. Killer, go with Nicholas.” Killer and Mishka went into the hiding room and Derek closed the panel behind them. He looked at Emily, “Ready?” She nodded.

Gerry looked at them and said, “And so it begins….again!”

***

The remainder of the family gathered in the living room ready for battle. They sat quietly listening, waiting. Then the noise came. It was a series of deafening loud hisses and growls. Emily trembled and felt Derek’s arm slip around her. “Remember, we’ll get through this,” he whispered as she looked into his eyes.

She smiled up at him. “I love you Mr. Burnes.”

Derek brushed his lips against hers, “And I you. Now I guess it time to join the fight.” Taking her hand he stood up. “My family, my friends, thank you for helping and defending us. It’s time. Ready yourselves.” Derek looked out to see the others viscously attacking and being attacked. He looked back at Emily. “Ready?” he asked again.

Emily nodded “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

***

In an instant the family was outside taking to the air joining the battle. Andre spotted Emily and immediately dived at her. “I’ll have you and your child,” he shrieked as he closed in on her. As he reached out to claw at Emily he was pulled away from her.

“You’ll not touch my queen you evil bastard.”

Andre turned to see one of his followers. “You belong to me,” he hissed.

The one that held him hissed “No, I belong to no one.” In one swift motion Andre turned on his captor sinking his teeth into his neck. Emily flew to his aide clawing at Andre. Andre retracted his fangs and turned. “Ah, the lovely Emily,” he said grabbing at her. Emily kicked out with her feet and got away as Derek flew to her aid. Andre flew at Emily. She watched him approach searching for some weakness. Claire, Tanya and Eve joined her. As Andre got closer he hissed, “All of Derek’s women within my reach.” When he was almost upon them, Derek, Nick, Merrek and Frank appeared in front of them. Andre growled “I want Emily and I will have her.”

Emily was furious and dropped down coming up in front of Derek. “You need to go back to the hell you came from and leave us in peace.” Andre’s nails raked across Emily’s cheek drawing blood. Emily started sinking to the ground. Silently she told her family that the anesthesia was not injected it was on his nails. Derek caught her before she hit the ground. He set her carefully down calling to Shadow, Snow and Phantom. The wolves surrounded her as did several of the ones that came to help.

Derek went after Andre full force. He grabbed him from behind raking his nails along his neck and face. As he reached for the knife in his waistband, Derek was grabbed and pulled away from Andre. He hissed and growled as he struggled to free himself. Tanya, Clair and Eve snuck up on the Vamps that held Derek captive sinking their fangs into their necks shredding the flesh and then swiftly severed their heads. Derek was free again. He looked down at Emily who lay unconscious and bloody.

Slowly heads fell to the ground as the family and friends worked on getting rid of their attackers. With each head that fell two more vampires appeared. Merrek was the second of the family to be sedated, then Tanya. But the fight continued. Merrek, Tanya and Emily lay in the cold snow bleeding. Claire, Gerry, Nick, Tony, Eve and Frank stood their ground defending their family. The ones that had joined them were making headway in killing many of the attackers but Andre always seemed to slip from their grasp.

Derek snuck up on two of the attackers and in one swift motion severed their heads. He turned seeing three more coming at him. He also saw Claire, Nick and Gerry following them. As the two attackers reached Derek his lips curled exposing his bloody fangs. He lunged at them sinking his fangs into the middle one as Claire. Nick and Gerry took care of the other two. Derek severed the head of his prey.

As Derek turned razor sharp nails dug into the flesh of his cheek and neck. He turned to see Andre laughing wildly. “The fallen prince, he laughed.

Derek’s coordination failed him as he spiraled to the ground. Claire turned on Andre ferociously, clawing and trying to sink both her fangs and knife into him. In a flash of black fabric she felt the skin on her neck split and was cascading to the ground.

Colin grabbed Andre by the ankles as he called to Gerry and Nick. They flew at Andre as Colin yelled, “Stay away from his hands.” Andre kicked and shoved with his feet finally hitting Colin in the jaw shattering it. Nick tried to grab Andre from behind but Andre’s nails dug into him.

Eve grabbed Andre and sank her fangs into him but before she could kill him she too fell to the ground. Tony flew at Andre with several others and in one sweep of his nails he rendered Tony and four others helpless as they, too fell to the ground.

The snow beneath the fight was covered in blood. Andre’s attackers were strong but Derek’s followers were slowly succeeding in killing them one at a time. They had been fighting for hours and still no one was able to get near Andre. Everyone that did was rendered helpless.

***

Nicholas struggled against Jen as she held him. “Mommy… Mommy” he looked up at Jen. “Mommy’s hurt. She won’t answer me. Aunt Jenny, she’s bleeding.” Nicholas cried in her arms as he struggled to free himself. He frantically pushed against her. “Daddy’s bleeding… the snow is red!” Jen held him tightly against her. Mishka and Killer were frantically scratching at the door howling. Jen silently called to Gerry. He did not reply, then she called to Merrek, Claire, Tanya, and again there was no reply. The wolves had been howling for hours and Nicholas continued to struggle against her. She finally released him.

She had to help, pregnant or not. She put the Kevlar vest on and looked at Nicholas. “Nicholas you stay here. I’m going to help Mommy and Daddy.” Nicholas nodded in agreement formulating a plan in his three year old head. Jen slipped silently out of the hiding room making her way to the window. She saw blood covered snow, headless bodies, and Emily surrounded by wolves’ unconscious and bleeding. She went to the next window and saw Gerry. He too was unconscious and bleeding. Not far from him were Derek, Claire and Eve. She grabbed a knife and quietly slipped out of the house taking to the air, killing several attackers within a few moments.

Andre floated to the ground standing over Derek. “You’ll die at my hand and I will take your Emily and Nicholas.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

No one saw the small dark haired child as he and two very large wolves entered the compound courtyard. He crept silently up on Andre as he knelt over Derek. Andre’s fangs were inches from Derek’s throat when small hands grabbed at him. “Leave my Daddy alone!” Nicholas shouted. Andre turned to see a small dark haired child with penetrating green eyes trying to look big and brave.

Andre picked the child up and screamed, “I have the child! Now get the woman.” Nicholas watched intently as several men lifted Emily. Nicholas saw Aunt Jen in the distance and watched as she bit into someone and then sliced her nails through their throat.

Andre half heartily held Nicholas as he turned his attention back to Derek. His fangs extended as he lowered his head to Derek’s throat. As he sank his fangs into Derek two large wolves came from nowhere ripping and tearing at his flesh. He released Nicholas to fight off the wolves. Nicholas watched intently as he saw others fighting in the air above him. He looked back at Andre and saw that Mishka and Killer had him pinned. Nicholas called to Jen and then quickly made his way to Andre’s head. He looked down at him smiling exposing sharp fangs. “I told you to stop hurting my Daddy!” Nicholas sank his fangs into Andre’s neck. Jen joined him and she two sank her fangs into him as Mishka and Killer held him down. Jen silently told Nicholas to stop as she retracted her fangs. Nicholas looked at her as his teeth retracted. He ran his razor sharp nails though the flesh of Andre’s neck severing his head. Jen looked around seeing Emily floating upward being held by two others.

Jen looked at Nicholas. “Sweetheart can you do that again?” Nicholas nodded. Jen smiled “Come on, let’s go get Mommy.” Together they lifted to the skies and killed the two vamps holding Emily. Emily tumbled towards the ground but was caught by Frank who set her in the snow next to Derek.

Picking up Andre’s head, Frank flew up beside Jen and Nicholas. He looked at Nicholas smiling. “Good job, Nicholas!” He raised Andre’s head high and shouted “Leave us if you want to live. No matter who comes to attack us, we will conquer them.” The attackers fled into the night sky.

Frank called to those that survived as he, Jen and Nicholas landed beside Emily and Derek. Slowly the others also landed and surrounded them. Frank handed Andre’s head to one of them. “Dispose of this and the others in fire.” Then he looked at all those that surrounded them. “On behalf of Derek, Emily and Nicholas, thank you. Can you help us get the injured inside?” One by one the family was picked up and brought into the warm house. The other injured were taken to the domes.

***

Derek and Emily were brought to their room. All five wolves surrounded the bed. Nicholas climbed up on the bed between his parents. Instinctively he licked at his mothers cheek and then at his fathers cheek and neck. “Daddy, wake up,” he said as he rested his head on his father’s chest. “Daddy, I have to tell you something. Please wake up” Derek didn't stir. Nicholas turned his attention to his mother. “Mommy?” he said touching her cheek. Emily's eyes fluttered. “Mommy!” Nicholas said as he looked at her, his nose touching hers.

Emily smiled. “I'm awake. What’s wrong,” she asked.

Nicholas sat up looking at Emily. “Mommy, the bad man hurt everyone and Aunt Jen and I saved all of you!” he said excitedly.

Emily sat up slowly holding her head. “Nicholas, where's Daddy?” she asked as she tried to clear the fog from her head.

Nicholas giggled. “He's sleeping.”

Emily looked past Nicholas and saw Derek's blood stained face. “Oh my God,” she mumbled. She looked Nicholas over quickly “Are you alright? Are you hurt?” she asked him.

Nicholas giggled “I'm good Mommy. Look I have new teeth!” he said showing her his teeth.

Emily hugged him. “Sweetheart, you have beautiful teeth.”

Derek moaned Emily's name. Nicholas and Emily turned to see his eyes opening. Emily leaned around Nicholas and brushed Derek’s hair off his face. “You’re alright, the bastard drugged us.” Derek lay quietly trying to clear his mind.

Nicholas leaned over Derek. “Daddy, Mommy doesn't believe me. I have new teeth. Aunt Jen and I saved you from that bad man.”

Derek pushed himself to a sitting position and looked closely at his son trying to focus his eyes. “Show me your teeth son,” he said groggily. Nicholas curled his lips exposing perfectly shaped human teeth.

Derek smiled. “Can we talk about your teeth later?”

Nicholas nodded. “Okay daddy. Are you going back to sleep now?”

Derek chuckled, “In a few minutes. I have to check on everyone.”

Derek forced himself up and staggered over to Emily. “Are you alright?” he asked rubbing his hand gently along the deep gouge in her cheek.

Emily nodded. “I'll come with you.” She slowly stood up and mumbled, “I feel like I've tied on one hell of a drunk.”

Derek smiled. “If we walk together maybe we won't fall on our asses.” They carefully made their way around the house checking on everyone. Each of them had wounds that would heal. Jen and Frank were playing nurse maid to them. Derek staggered knocking a lamp to the floor.

Frank ran to his side and steadied him. “Go back to bed. We'll talk in the evening when everyone has come out of this induced fog.” Derek nodded but asked, “Andre?”

Frank smiled proudly. “Deader than a door nail, compliments of your son and Jen. Now back to bed, both of you.

***

Derek and Emily collapsed on the bed and were almost instantly asleep. Nicholas cuddled between his parents kissing each of them, “I'll take care of you,” he whispered. He crawled to the bottom of the bed grabbing the blanket and pulled it up and over them. He lay back against the pillow between his parents and as the sun peaked over the horizon he closed his eyes and slept the deep sleep of a Vampire.

***

Derek awoke and slipped silently from the bedroom. He walked into the living room. Merrek looked up at him from his place on the floor. “Derek, what the hell happened last night?”

Derek shook his head. “I have no idea. He was picking us off one by one. Where’s Frank? He made it through without being drugged.”

Merrek shrugged his shoulders. “I have no idea. He’s around here somewhere.”

Derek looked around the room. Merrek, Nick, and Tony were on the floor. Claire was on the loveseat and Tanya was on the couch. Eve wasn’t there and neither were Gerry and Jenny. “I’ll be right back. He’s probably in Nicholas’ room.

Derek made his way to Nicholas’ room and opened the door a little and peeked in. Gerry and Jenny were asleep on Nicholas’ bed. Frank was sitting against the wall watching Eve sleep. He looked up when he heard the door open. Silently he told Derek he’d be right out.

Merrek, Frank and Derek sat around the table in the kitchen. Derek poured blood into glasses and handed them out. “Okay Frank, you’re the only one that wasn’t rendered unconscious. What the hell happened last night?”

Frank sighed then said, “Derek, it was a sight to see.”

Derek frowned. “What was a sight to see? Come on, tell us what happened.”

Frank smiled. “I was the only one of the family that Andre had not yet raked his nails through. I was fighting with a few of Andre’s friends when I heard what I thought sounded like Nicholas. I killed off the two that I was fighting with and glanced down to see Nicholas saying something to Andre. Andre grabbed him and yelled that he had the child and ordered the others in his sect to grab Emily. Andre sank his fangs into you and that’s when Killer and Mishka attacked him pinning him to the ground. The next thing I saw was Nicholas sinking fangs into Andre’s neck. Then Jen appeared. Derek, Nicholas cut the bastards head off after he fed. Then he and Jen went after the two that had Emily and did them in.”

Derek sat speechless as did Merrek. Derek sipped from his glass then set it down. “Frank, are you screwing with me?”

Frank shook his head no. “Derek, your son is officially, undisputedly, a vampire.”

Emily wandered into the kitchen. “May I join you?”

Derek extended his hand to her. “Sit on my lap,” he said softly. Once Emily was seated he wrapped his arms around her, and looked at Frank. “Tell her what you just told Merrek and me.”

Emily looked at Frank. “What? What’s wrong?”

Derek nuzzled her neck and whispered “Nothing’s wrong.” Then he looked back at Frank. “Spill it, brother.” Frank proceeded to tell Emily about how Andre was defeated.

Emily looked at Derek. “I think Nicholas said something about his teeth to me.”

Derek nodded. “So do I, I’m just not sure what he said. I remember him showing me his teeth and thinking how perfectly human they were.”

They were interrupted when Nicholas and Killer came running into the kitchen. “Mommy, Daddy I have new teeth!” he said curling his lips up. Everyone looked and once again they were perfectly normal human teeth.

Derek smiled at his son. “I heard from Uncle Frank that you saved me and Mommy.”

Nicholas pushed out his chest proudly. “The man was biting you so I bit him back.”

Emily reached for him. “Come sit with Mommy and Daddy.” As Nicholas climbed up on Emily and Derek he continued to babble. “I flew in the air with Aunt Jen and then bit another man that was taking Mommy away.”

***

As the family awoke, one by one they made their way to the kitchen and Frank retold the story with Nicholas’ help. Gerry came in about two hours later. He was frantic. “Call Doc there’s something wrong with Jen. She’s in a lot of pain and not hungry. Emily stood up along with Tanya.

“Derek, call Doc, I think we’re having a baby,” she said as she and Tanya left the room and went to Jen.

***

Emily came out of the bedroom a few hours later holding a small baby wrapped in a blanket. She walked over to Derek and sat beside him on the couch. As she carefully un-wrapped the baby for everyone to see, she said. “I’d like you all to meet Elizabeth.”

Nicholas leaned against his father’s knees to see the baby then looked up at Emily. “She has hair like you Mommy.”

Emily smiled. “Yes, she does.” Nicholas reached out and touched the baby’s hand. Elizabeth wrapped her tiny hand around Nicholas’s finger.

Nicholas looked at his mother. “She likes me!”

Derek stood up as Doc and Gerry came into the room. “She’s beautiful Gerry.” Derek said taking Gerry’s hand in his. “Thank you for naming her after Elizabeth.”

Gerry smiled. “It’s only fitting that the first children born to the vampires be named after the two lovers that were so tragically sacrificed all those years ago.”